Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&feedformat=atom&user=24.18.107.246 Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en] 2026-05-01T01:57:21Z User contributions MediaWiki 1.43.1 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Absolute_Duo:Volume_1_Chapter_7&diff=294952 Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 7 2013-10-17T01:01:29Z

<p>24.18.107.246: The correction was correct.</p> <hr /> <div>==Chapter 7 『{{Furigana|Ai(Love)|Eins(One)}} To Yurie』==<br /> <br /> <br /> ===Part 1===<br /> <br /> <br /> “Tooru. That voice was…………..!!”<br /> <br /> “Miyabi, stay here! I leave Tachibana to you!”<br /> <br /> “U-un! H-how about Tooru-kun………….!?”<br /> <br /> “We---------“<br /> <br /> “Let’s go, Tooru.”<br /> <br /> When Yurie faced her sights towards me, she nodded back probably knowing my intentions.<br /> <br /> “Aah, let’s go Yurie!”<br /> <br /> “B-be careful Tooru-kun, Yurie-chan!”<br /> <br /> With Miyabi’s worried voice coming from behind, towards the direction of the voice-------we climbed up stairs.<br /> <br /> (What is this uneasiness……………!)<br /> <br /> It’s the same like ''that day''.<br /> <br /> Same like that day with the dojo wrapped in flames, an indescribable nasty premonition was swirling in the depths of my heart.<br /> <br /> (What did…………..wasn’t this just a normal practice match?)<br /> <br /> It’s true that, in case of getting attacked by a <<Blaze>>, an instantaneous pain would be produced.<br /> <br /> But in the very end it was for an instant, what’s more it should be slightly pain, and not be something strong enough to cause a shout.<br /> <br /> When we reached to the highest floor, there was a shadow standing in the middle of the corridor---------a silhouette of a characteristic rabbit ears was there.<br /> <br /> In front of the sights of that shadow, I shouted the name of my friends lying down beside the wall.<br /> <br /> “Tora--------!!”<br /> <br /> “Kokonoe-kun………..!”<br /> <br /> From our shout Tsukimi-sensei who was standing still in front of Tora, turned over to us with a shocked face.<br /> <br /> “Tsukimi-sensei! What on earth happened!?”<br /> <br /> “I-I don’t know, I just came here too!”<br /> <br /> “Tooru. Tora and the rest have bad injuries.”<br /> <br /> When I approached closer to Tora after being called by Yurie, there was a pool of blood spreading under his feet.<br /> <br /> From what we could see, he looks like he was cut by a sharp edged tool, and suffered serious injuries in several parts.<br /> <br /> Nearby him, his partner Tatsu also suffered serious injuries just like him. And was unconscious.<br /> <br /> “This side also has the same injuries.”<br /> <br /> “Looks like it. Anyway, we have to bring them to the first-aid room quickly………!”<br /> <br /> “It’s okay--. Now that we are here, we can immediately contact the rescue team.”<br /> <br /> “Is that so. Thank you very much, Tsukimi-sensei.”<br /> <br /> “Uun, it is my job anyway…….more importantly, these injuries------“<br /> <br /> After she started performing first-aid on Tora and Tatsu, Tsukimi-sense’s expression turned cloudy.<br /> <br /> “Is there something wrong?”<br /> <br /> “Un. It is just a possibility but………''is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>''……..”<br /> <br /> “<<Blaze>> you say………?”<br /> <br /> It’s true that, to hurt Tora and Tatsu who <<Exceed>> s like this, needs the same-------no, needs a power more than that or else it would be difficult.<br /> Inspecting like this, the possibility of the opponent is an <<Exceed>> is very high but--------<br /> <br /> There was only one thing I couldn’t comprehend.<br /> <br /> “Wasn’t <<Blaze>> ''a weapon that could not injure a person''?”<br /> <br /> Yes, that was it. My question was exactly what Yurie said.<br /> <br /> “Tha-that’s----------“<br /> <br /> Hesitating to say, Tsukimi-sensei was having worries whether is it alright to tell us--------it was that response.<br /> <br /> “Sensei, please tell us. Is this something caused from the <<Blaze>>? Didn’t you just say that just now?”<br /> <br /> “That’s…………..”<br /> <br /> “Tsukimi-sensei!”<br /> <br /> “I-I get it, I will tell you but------this is a very important confidential secret regarding the <<Luciful>> so keep this a secret okay? …………… Actually, the fact that the <<Blaze>> is a weapon that can’t hurt people, is ''a flat-out lie''”<br /> <br /> “A lie……….!?”<br /> <br /> “Are you saying it is a lie?”<br /> <br /> “Just like you know, the <<Blaze>> is a weapon manifested from someone’s <<Soul>>. That’s why, it gives mental damage by meddling with that person <<Soul>>--------you understand until here right……………..did you not question this before? That ''even though the <<Blaze>> can damage walls or the ground, how come it can’t hurt a person''”<br /> <br /> “That’s true……….”<br /> <br /> Tachibana’s <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> plowed down a tree, and Miyabi’s <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> destroyed the walls.<br /> <br /> “Then, why is it peoples are the only ones that haven’t been injured yet?”<br /> <br /> “………….. That is because; all of you recognize the <<Blaze>> as a weapon that could not injure people.”<br /> <br /> “That was the first thing the director………..---------!”<br /> <br /> “……………that means, those words were the safety lock placed on us.”<br /> <br /> “Un, that is right. It is needed to know the truth in order to open the lock. But, it is impossible to hurt someone with a <<Blaze>> with only that. There is one more, an important thing needed. That is--------“<br /> <br /> Making a strict expression that has not been seen until now, Tsukimi-sensei put the <<Blaze>>’s hidden truth in her mouth.<br /> <br /> “''To put in killing intent''”<br /> <br /> “---------!!”<br /> <br /> “Hostility, malice………..strong intentions of hurting people will turn it into a lethal weapon. With just one way put into the heart, it is a weapon that could easily tack away someone’s life-------and that is the <<Blaze>>…………ah, just like what I said, this is a highly classified information so the special lecture ends here, I am counting on you.”<br /> <br /> “I understand.”<br /> <br /> (To think the <<Blaze>> had this kind of secret hidden……….no, right now-----)<br /> <br /> I moved my sights from sensei to Tora, and looked at his condition.<br /> <br /> Although first-aid was done, thinking about the large amount of bleeding, it would be bad if this goes on.<br /> <br /> “The rescue team is late……..”<br /> <br /> Judging from the time Tsukimi-sensei contacted them, it is not weird for them to be running over here anytime by now ……….<br /> <br /> “The rescue team isn’t coming.”<br /> <br /> “Ehh?”<br /> <br /> When I looked behind, Tsukimi-sensei was looking down on me while making a smile-------<br /> <br /> And before I knew it, she was holding the silhouette of a fiendish looking <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.<br /> <br /> “That-- is-- why--, I said the rescue group isn’t coming……..!”<br /> <br /> “What, do you mean………?”<br /> <br /> With her tone changed, I somehow managed to ask her while feeling surprised from the change of her atmosphere.<br /> <br /> “I said the special lecture ended right.”<br /> <br /> Tsukimi-sensei lifted the sides of her mouth.<br /> <br /> That was a joyful smile-----------------but a smile filled with evil intent.<br /> <br /> Immediately right after, the cold steel was swung down.<br /> <br /> The drawn trail, felt frightfully slow--------<br /> <br /> “Tooru!!”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! With the sound of metal clashing, the time started flowing back to normal.<br /> <br /> “Tora……….!!”<br /> <br /> With his consciousness back, Tora threw his <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>>, and bounced back the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> being swung down towards me.<br /> <br /> “Fu,un………..Get away fast, you idiot………..thi,s fella…………is a monster…………”<br /> <br /> “What do you mean Monster………?”<br /> <br /> For Tora who usually is filled with confidence to say that, Tsukimi-sensei should be quite a strong user.<br /> <br /> “Seriously, disturbing me when you just escaped death……………. I should have quickly finished you off instead of playing around.”<br /> <br /> “Kill…………….Tsukimi-sensei! Why!? Why are you doing this!!”<br /> <br /> “Hnn--, before I answer that question………. I will give you one more special lecture as a service♥”<br /> <br /> In an instant, her usual tone returned and she swing the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> up------and cut the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> in half.<br /> <br /> “Guh,AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!”<br /> <br /> Immediately, Tora raised a shout and with the same time with his voice interrupted, he powerlessly collapsed to the floor.<br /> <br /> That figure made me have a flashback of my sister-----Otoha.<br /> <br /> “You bastard, what did you do-------------?!”<br /> <br /> I draw back my fist like shooting an arrow, and released a single strike from the anger. <br /> <br /> ---but, it hit empty space and the wall behind was destroyed.<br /> <br /> “Kuhah. That’s one heck of a power from that <<Level>>. ………….. Well, it doesn’t mean anything unless it hits though.”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Kuku* looking at Tsukimi-sensei making a ridiculing smile, my back muscles became cold.<br /> <br /> Monster--------It took an instant for me to understand the reason why Tora said that.<br /> <br /> Tsukimi-sensei who was supposed to be standing in front of me, made a distance of more than 10 meters in the slight instant she evaded my attack.<br /> <br /> “Special lecture number 2. When the <<Blaze>> is destroyed, that person will be unconscious and won’t wake up for at least a whole day so be careful♪l. Well if that is all we get when having the <<Soul>> be destroyed, it is something that I cannot ask for more☆------Okay then, regarding why I am doing this...”<br /> <br /> She cut her words temporarily and replaced back the atmosphere around her.<br /> <br /> “It’s work, it's work. It’s a simple job of cleaning the promising looking new students.”<br /> <br /> “You say, work……….? Don’t say something ridiculous!! Killing people as a job-------“<br /> <br /> “Remember this, you brat. Any adults can kill if it is a job. The only difference is the killing method, either directly or indirectly.”<br /> <br /> “……………if this is a job that means, this isn’t your arbitrary then.”<br /> <br /> Even when Yurie asked, Tsukimi made a light smile and swung her head.<br /> <br /> “That goes against the duty of confidentially so I can’t answer. …………well then, it’s about time we end our little talk. As special service, I’ll kill you bastards first before these bastards……………however, if either one of you bastards run away then------------“<br /> <br /> “Who the hell will run away!!”<br /> <br /> I ground my teeth, clenched my fist, and answered.<br /> <br /> That scenery---------I never want to see someone die again.<br /> <br /> “I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore!! Never!!”<br /> <br /> “……………Same here, Tooru. I won’t let anyone die in front of me…………!”<br /> <br /> Yurie nodded and stood beside me.<br /> <br /> “Kuhah, mere <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>s barking like that………..”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Kukuku* while laughing, Tsukimi-sensei----------no, Tsukimi expanded the killing intent she was releasing.<br /> <br /> “Well then let’s start!! Entertain me even if it last for one minute, one second!!”<br /> <br /> Signaling with her shout, Tsukimi kicked the ground and charged-------<br /> <br /> “Uh!?”<br /> <br /> Her figure suddenly disappeared and I doubted my eyes.<br /> <br /> “Up!”<br /> <br /> “Wha!?”<br /> <br /> It was exactly in that moment I raised my sights from hearing Yurie’s voice, Tsukimi kicked the ceiling.<br /> <br /> My reaction was one moment late from those unexpected movements.<br /> <br /> “Tooru!!”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyariiin*! The <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> aimed at me, was ward off by Yurie this time, protecting me.<br /> <br /> She landed on the ground without losing her balance and Tsukimi released a second attack by making a side sweep.<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakyaaan*! The sound of metal violently clashing echoed.<br /> <br /> This time, even though I used my <<Shield>> to block-------------<br /> <br /> “Uaaaaaaaah!!”<br /> <br /> She then swung down with all her strength like that and I was blown away.<br /> <br /> “Tooru, are you okay…………!?”<br /> <br /> “Aah, I am okay………….but, what power………”<br /> <br /> The moment when I thought I completely blocked her, I was then pushed back.<br /> <br /> The movement she showed before was frighteningly fast, and her power surpasses mine while her speed surpasses Yurie’s.<br /> <br /> Her abilities that she showed during the physical ability enhancement training were only just a portion of it.<br /> <br /> “Kuhaha, I’m glad I’m glad. From not ending just from that.”<br /> <br /> While making a fun smile, she made a sharp and heavy attack with a breathtaking speed.<br /> <br /> “Kuh……………!!”<br /> <br /> Even though I kept on barely protecting myself, it was a one sided defensive battle and the situation will certainly get gradually bad if this keeps up.<br /> <br /> ---if it is one person.<br /> <br /> “I won’t let you. I will be troubled if you forget about me.”<br /> <br /> Yurie went behind Tsukimi and made a side sweep with her sword--------<br /> <br /> But, Tsukimi repelled it with her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> without looking back.<br /> <br /> “On top of it being 2 going against 1, I can’t really praise you for attacking from behind, silver head.”<br /> <br /> “I don’t think it is unfair if the opponent is in a much higher class.”<br /> <br /> “Same thoughts here!”<br /> <br /> In no time, I attacked.<br /> <br /> Although her carefree smile did not break, as expected even Tsukimi had no choice but to go defensive from the cooperative offence.<br /> <br /> “Oooto, this is fun, this is fun.”<br /> <br /> 2 vs 1. Even though we performed quite a number of hits, we couldn't land something that could be called a final hit.<br /> <br /> ………….but, the moment when Tsukimi slightly stopped her legs when blocking Yurie’s attack.<br /> <br /> (Over here!!)<br /> <br /> That very instant, I clenched my fist hard and stepped into the most important and also the final chance of winning.<br /> <br /> “Hiiiiitttttt!!”<br /> <br /> Right now once more, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow, and the 2nd time of the strike I can shoot daily------- {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}-------was released.<br /> <br /> My muscle and bone creaked. If this doesn’t hit, then I would probably be powerless.<br /> <br /> But----------------it was slightly far away.<br /> <br /> Although it is cruel, my fist only scratched Tsukimi’s clothes.<br /> <br /> “Kuhahahaha. Y.o.u m.i.s.s! The distance was just a little off!”<br /> <br /> Just a few centimeters, but that made a big difference in the distinguishing victory.<br /> <br /> I became impatient from the winning chance I saw for an instant and slightly failed in judging the distance.<br /> <br /> “Damn, it………….!”<br /> <br /> “Well then, it’s my turn next, <<Irregular>>!!”<br /> <br /> “I already told you I won’t let you…………..!!”<br /> <br /> Towards Tsukimi holding the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> aloft, even though Yurie once again forced her way through using combination hits, Tsukimi took back steps to avoid.<br /> <br /> However the flow did not stop there.<br /> <br /> Although Tsukimi once again went on the defensive from Yurie’s specialty charging combination hits, she could not get rid of the carefree smile from her face.<br /> <br /> Not long later, the moment the flow was interrupted-----<br /> <br /> The corner of the joyful smile Tsukimi was making lifted further up.<br /> <br /> “Kukuh, this time for sure, let’s go with my turn then!”<br /> <br /> Although it is just one sword, she is not inferior at all to Yurie’s combination attacks------no, it was an evil blade storm even faster.<br /> <br /> Completely turning defensive, Yurie somehow managed to block but, she was retreating little by little.<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Gyariin*! The nasty sound of metal clashing echoed and Yurie lost her balance.<br /> <br /> A straight attack was done there. Even though it was hard, Yurie managed to block but couldn’t kill off Tsukimi’s physical strength and get blown away just like that.<br /> <br /> “Yurie----------!!”<br /> <br /> Raising a shout and not caring about my body, I jumped at Yurie to catch her.<br /> <br /> But, I was pushed away by the strong blow and after a flashy sound echoed, the classroom door was broken through and we showily charged into the tables scattering all around.<br /> <br /> “Uh,kuh…………..!! Yurie, are you okay!?”<br /> <br /> “Ya----. Thanks to you……..but even so, it was an unbelievable strength. It's expected from someone selected to be a special teacher here.”<br /> <br /> It would seem she wasn’t injured, and I made a sigh of relief.<br /> <br /> ---but, after I immediately re-brace myself, I made a bitter decision and said it.<br /> <br /> “Yurie, take Tora and the rest with you and run away.”<br /> <br /> “Tooru?”<br /> <br /> “I will buy some time. That’s why Yurie, after you move Tora and Tatsu to a safer place, call Mikuni-sensei for help-----“<br /> <br /> The moment I said until there, Yurie used her index finger and touched my lips before swinging her head.<br /> <br /> “Nai, I refuse. You won’t last 5 minutes with that body.”<br /> <br /> “……..You saw through it huh.”<br /> <br /> “You said {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} causes quite a burden in the body. And just now, Tooru said this. ''I won’t let anyone die in front of me anymore''. And I said this. ''I won’t let anyone die in front of me''. so-------“<br /> <br /> Yurie directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards the nearby entrance.<br /> <br /> “I won’t run.”<br /> <br /> The sun completely fallen and a bunny ear silhouette entered the dim classroom.<br /> <br /> “Well then, it’s about time we end this.”<br /> <br /> “……………you can end it if you want but, what are you planning after killing us? Isn’t time the only problem for the academy side to notice?”<br /> <br /> “No need to worry, I won’t do something that will expose me. Even if I am exposed, a school is a place where if a problem occurs, they will use their power to cover it up instead of investigation for the cause……….okay, now that my question is cleared, it is my turn to ask questions too.”<br /> <br /> [[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 9.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> Tsukimi crawled her tongue on the blade and made a light smile.<br /> <br /> “Which one of you wants to die first?”<br /> <br /> The small light illuminating the dark classroom reflected the blade.<br /> <br /> It looked an ominous light but, we were not afraid and replied back almost at the same time.<br /> <br /> [Yurie I will--------][Tooru I will--------]<br /> <br /> “”Protect you!!””<br /> <br /> “Kuhah, even though it isn’t long, as expected from a <<Duo>>. Or is it a Hollywood suitable male female relationship has been made<small>?</small>……………….well whatever is okay I guess. There is no difference since both of you are going to die anywayy!!”<br /> <br /> Tsukimi swung down making a sword flash, and I blocked it.<br /> <br /> Although Yurie attacked at that moment, Tsukimi was already not there------------ she kicked the wall, floor, ceiling, using movements transcending humans befitting the name of <<Exceed>> and, she was toying with us.<br /> <br /> I and Yurie faced our backs together, and we continued protecting each other from the attacking evil blade from all directions but, scratches gradually increased, and we became disadvantageous.<br /> <br /> (Damn, she is just toying with us…………!)<br /> <br /> My stamina was depleting, and after one step and another, defeat-------- the reality of death is getting closer. <br /> <br /> “------------!!”<br /> <br /> Yurie failed in blocking and fresh blood was scattered out from her {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}.<br /> <br /> In the next instant, her small chin was kicked, and Yurie was sent flying to the corner of the room.<br /> <br /> “Yurie---------!!”<br /> <br /> At the same time I shouted, I grabbed a nearby table and swang it.<br /> <br /> As expected even Tsukimi couldn't dodge this and was sent flying the opposite side of where Yurie was.<br /> <br /> “Are you okay, Yurie!?”<br /> <br /> “--------!! I am, okay…………”<br /> <br /> When I ran over, Yurie distorted her face in pain.<br /> <br /> Coming from the wound running along her thighs, blood was ceaselessly flowing out.<br /> <br /> To Yurie who has that speed as her asset, it could be said it is the same with her strongest weapon killed off.<br /> <br /> However, since the situation was getting even hopeless, it conversely made me serious.<br /> <br /> I clenched my fist. For the strongest attack I have.<br /> <br /> It was strange enough whether if I can release the 3rd shot which crosses my limits.<br /> <br /> But if I can’t release it, we’ll die.<br /> <br /> Not only me, but also my friends, and even the girl in my arms.<br /> <br /> (I will definitely……………protect them!!)<br /> <br /> I have to release it, and precisely end this.<br /> <br /> It doesn’t mean anything unless it hits……………Tsukimi said this.<br /> <br /> (Then I have to think of a way to hit!)<br /> <br /> “Too…………..ru……………..”<br /> <br /> In that hopeless situation, Yurie called me weakly.<br /> <br /> “Sorry. If you didn’t become my <<Duo>> you wouldn’t have to go through this………….”<br /> <br /> “Nai, there is no such thing………………I was very happy when Tooru brought his hands out to me. Although it was not long but, whether it was drinking apple tea or, the time we had matches or, the time we watched tv together, it was very enjoyable so……………that’s why, please do not say that.”<br /> <br /> “Yurie………………….”<br /> <br /> Hearing the silver girl words, even though not even a month passed but, the feelings that I will never forget float out like a rotating lantern-----------------<br /> <br /> “-------------!!”<br /> <br /> Inside there was a possibility--------------I found out the technique how the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} can hit, and I was shaken by a shock as if I was struck by a lightning bolt.<br /> <br /> (That’s right, <<Duo>>…………..this is it……!)<br /> <br /> Although it could be called a possibility, it might be in the level to be called a miracle.<br /> <br /> But, right now I have to believe in this or else there is no other way to survive.<br /> <br /> Yes, this is a road that can only be opened by ''believing''.<br /> <br /> However, before this could be reached, there is something I have to do no matter what.<br /> <br /> (For that…………!)<br /> <br /> “uh Seriously…………now my clothes are dirty, damn it.”<br /> <br /> In front of my sights, there was a shadow standing up while cursing.<br /> <br /> ---I knew this but, as expected there was no damage.<br /> <br /> Looking at Tsukimi, Yurie pressed on her wounds to try to get up but------<br /> <br /> “Yurie, please rest here quietly. I will fight by myself from here.”<br /> <br /> “Tooru…………?”<br /> <br /> “I will definitely protect you, Yurie.”<br /> <br /> “Kuh, Kuahahahaha! Are you retarded. Even though you were suppressed in 2 vs 1, now of all things, you say by yourself? You say protect? Are you seriously saying that?”<br /> <br /> “Aah, I am serious. I will defeat you alone and protect Yurie!!”<br /> <br /> “Tooru, it is impossible to do it alone……..! I will also…..!!”<br /> <br /> “…………Yurie. I am happy for those feelings but, right now please follow what I say.”<br /> <br /> “B-but……….”<br /> <br /> I faced my back to Yurie who was perplexed from my words and stared at Tsukimi.<br /> <br /> “Okay come! Your evil blade, I will stop it!!”<br /> <br /> “Kuhah, you will regret the more you bark, <<Irregular>>. Since you said it like that, I will leave you half-dead. And then----------“<br /> <br /> The tip of her blade was pointing to me at first, and then it was pointing at Yurie next.<br /> <br /> “I will kill that silver head in front of you who can’t move! And for last, you will die while grieving on how powerless you are, from your words!!”<br /> <br /> At the same time with her roar, Tsukimi attacked.<br /> <br /> However, no matter how many times she made sharp blade flashes, I blocked all of it with my <<Shield>>.<br /> <br /> (I won’t let you……………! I will never let anyone else become like Otoha!!)<br /> <br /> Burdened and tired, my body felt heavy like lead but, the feeling of protecting Yurie, the oath made my concentration to its limit and was moving my body.<br /> <br /> But that was not all.<br /> <br /> In the place I am standing-----------thanks to the place of the corner of the classroom, the sword slash path which was hard to see through until now was limited to the forward direction and made it easier to read.<br /> <br /> On top of that, since Tsukimi was keeping her powers in check in order to leave me half-dead, each step in from each attack turned shallow, and became lighter. <br /> <br /> “Don’t persevere!!”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakiin*!! The <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> violently hit on the <<Shield>> and I came face to face with Tsukimi.<br /> <br /> “What’s wrong, didn’t you say you were going to make me regret? At the very least, show me if you can make at least one scratch on this <<Shield>>.”<br /> <br /> “You sure piss me off, oi…………. I changed my thoughts. As expected I should start killing you first <<Irregular>>!! I will slice that prided <<Shield>> of yours together with you!!”<br /> <br /> Tsukimi’s irritated attitude was exposed and she emptied some distance before preparing her sword above her head.<br /> <br /> The expanding pressure shook the atmosphere and *Chiri**Chiri* the blood lust was stabbing my skin.<br /> <br /> A full power strike is coming.<br /> <br /> Just like her words, in order to slice through this <<Shield>> together with taking my life away. But------<br /> <br /> “''I was waiting for this time, for this time to be able to read your breathing pattern.''”<br /> <br /> Without looking away from her, I whispered to Yurie with a soft voice.<br /> <br /> “But, it is impossible for me alone from this point onwards……………but, I believe I can do it when it is two people.”<br /> <br /> “Tooru………….?”<br /> <br /> Hearing my words, Yurie made a doubtful face.<br /> <br /> “We are twin blades tied together with a bond so, we will definitely……….!!”<br /> <br /> “What are you blabbering about over there? Since that is your farewells to this world, how about you make a love confession with a loud voice for last, like I LOVE YOU! Kuhahahahaha!!”<br /> <br /> Towards Tsukimi who was giving out a disgusting laugh, I felt ''thankful'' for the first time.<br /> <br /> “Then, I guess I will engulf myself in your words then.”<br /> <br /> “Aaah?”<br /> <br /> I took a deep breath------and shouted<br /> <br /> “{{Furigana|Love|Ai}}<ref group ="1g">A word play. Ai sounds like "I" but also has the meaning of love.</ref> to-------Yurie!!”<br /> <br /> “To-Tooru……..!?”<br /> <br /> “Kua-------ahaahahaha!! This guy seriously confessed!!”<br /> <br /> Ignoring Tsukimi, I once again shouted.<br /> <br /> “I will------''Tou''!!”<br /> <br /> “-------------!”<br /> <br /> Yurie gasped-------that was the last instant, and was the start.<br /> <br /> “This is thanks for the laugh!! I will slash both of you togetherr!!”<br /> <br /> Tsukimi announced that while pointing the sword at me-------and jumped in.<br /> <br /> The cold steel was swung down in a slightly further distance than me.<br /> <br /> “Diiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”<br /> <br /> Even if I block this, {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} will only cut through the air like last time. But--------<br /> <br /> (Now……….!!)<br /> <br /> Believing in everything, I pulled my fist back like shooting an arrow.<br /> <br /> “Yurie--------------!!”<br /> <br /> “Whaa!?”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>GIkiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnn*!! The violent weapon echoed throughout--------and Tsukimi’s face distorted in shock.<br /> <br /> ''An unsuitable clear *Chirin* sound of a bell was in front of her in this place.''<br /> <br /> That’s because Yurie stepped into Tsukimi’s chest area, and blocked her <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>.<br /> <br /> “Why……….are you………silver headdddd!!”<br /> <br /> A small chance was born from her shock.<br /> <br /> And in this moment, this very instant, it is the last chance of winning-----------the opened path of possibility that could be called miracle.<br /> <br /> “The one ending-----is you!!”<br /> <br /> “Kuhahahahah, too bad! You’re far!!”<br /> <br /> “I am not-----far!!”<br /> <br /> Suddenly pulling her body, Tsukimi was certainly slightly distant from me.<br /> <br /> But that was, ''if I was aiming for Tsukimi’s body''.<br /> <br /> “Pierce through----------------!!”<br /> <br /> My fist rapidly cut through the air.<br /> <br /> The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} released beyond my limits-----seized the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>, piercing through it and was smashed.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> “Guh…………uu……..”<br /> <br /> “Please don’t force yourself, Tooru.”<br /> <br /> “A-aah……….. I didn’t plan on forcing myself though…………….”<br /> <br /> “It is not good to act tough. Please take care of your body more.”<br /> <br /> “I know. Thank you for worrying about me, Yurie.”<br /> <br /> “Ya---. You are welcome………….okay, I will be going to take a bath now.”<br /> <br /> “Aah, take your time.”<br /> <br /> Nodding, Yurie walked towards the dressing room while dragging her leg--------she turned around half-way.<br /> <br /> “No peeking okay, Tooru.”<br /> <br /> “Yu-Yurie”<br /> <br /> “It’s a joke.”<br /> <br /> Towards me who was making a bitter face from the bitter memories, Yurie made a small smile and disappeared into the dressing room.<br /> <br /> (Seriously……..even though it is tough for herself too……..)<br /> <br /> While feeling painful looking at her dragging her legs, I vividly remembered the ----------<<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.<br /> <br /> 3 days have passed after that day------entering the world’s GW, and Kouryou academy was not an exception so we entered the long-term holiday. Even though we finally had consecutive holidays, we did not go outside anywhere and passed a majority of time inside the room.<br /> <br /> ……………rather, we had no choice but to take a rest.<br /> <br /> Although the <<Exceed>>‘s regenerative abilities are several times better than an ordinary person, my body was still creaking and I could not move properly.<br /> <br /> It means the number of {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} which was released over my limits was, that much of a burden to my body.<br /> <br /> It looks like Yurie could finally walk but, luckily her wounds would not leave any after-effects.<br /> <br /> Tora and Tatsu managed to escape death, and it looks like they won’t be coming out from the medical treatment building during GW.<br /> <br /> (Even so, it’s amazing we managed to win against that annoying opponent………)<br /> <br /> Looking back at the fight with Tsukimi, I seriously thought that.<br /> <br /> In order to gain victory, it was essential to pile several conditions on each other.<br /> <br /> One is to make an attack that will definitely kill me.<br /> <br /> Fighting alone, by telling her to stay quiet, she will be conscious about Yurie being out of battle potential, and be very conscious of me blocking with my <<Shield>>. <br /> <br /> Also, the breathing and {{Furigana|Ai|I}}--------telling these two words, to make her notice my aim.<br /> <br /> If I know a big swing is coming, reading her breathing will be easy.<br /> <br /> Yurie who suffered injuries entered her chest area, and somehow managed to block the attack since she was closer to the opponent’s fulcrum making the attack power drop.<br /> <br /> Next was to break the <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>>----------the <<Blaze>> manifested by the soul.<br /> <br /> Having her <<Soul>> broken, Tsukimi was restrained by Mikuni-sensei who came running after Miyabi and Tachibana contacted the Academy side, when they came to see us since we weren’t really coming back.<br /> <br /> After that, I don’t know what happened to Tsukimi.<br /> <br /> (What kind of goal did she had…………?)<br /> <br /> It seems the academy side doesn’t plan on telling us about it.<br /> <br /> From Mikuni-Sensei who was present during Tsukimi’s restraining, he made sure we won’t tell anyone about this matter and marked the end of this matter.<br /> (It was in an unsatisfying way but, it is one matter down just in case………….)<br /> <br /> I drank up the lukewarm apple tea and leant close to the wall.<br /> <br /> Since it was annoying I could not move my creaking body so, it looks like today will also be another day only watching television---------and it was on that time when I thought that.<br /> <br /> “Tooru”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Hyokooto* Yurie brought her face out from the dressing room. And water droplets were still dropping from her hair.<br /> <br /> Incidentally I could almost see her small shoulders, thin arms, and also her chest so I averted my sights in panic.<br /> <br /> “Wha-what’s wrong?”<br /> <br /> “I am very sorry about this but, could you please take the towel for me.”<br /> <br /> “Towel…………?”<br /> <br /> “Ya----. I forgot to bring it with me. It is in the 2nd drawer from the top of my clothing case, so please.”<br /> <br /> “A-aah. I get it……………..”<br /> <br /> After nodding, I opened Yurie’s clothing case and peeked inside.<br /> <br /> (Uuh, I look like a pervert………………)<br /> <br /> Even though I was asked to do so, I can’t let anyone see me searching through a girls’ clothing case.<br /> <br /> (Towel………….is this it? It is in the place like she said but-------)<br /> <br /> It’s true the towel was in the second drawer.<br /> <br /> It was beside the ''oddly folded cloths''.<br /> <br /> While thinking I should not be looking at it, whether it is something with a lot of frills attached to it or there was a lot of white, I have accidentally found out something that was better off with me not knowing about it. <br /> <br /> “So-sorry for the wait………….”<br /> <br /> “Sorry to make you force yourself, Tooru.”<br /> <br /> After I brought the towel to the dressing room with my creaking body, Yurie extended her hands out with her body barely coming out just like just now.<br /> Even though the situation was only a situation and it can’t be helped, because her skin color ratio was much higher than usual I had trouble looking for a place to look…………and in that moment I thought that.<br /> <br /> “Uuh………….!”<br /> <br /> A painful voice was let out.<br /> <br /> When extending her hand, she probably put her body weight on her injured leg unconsciously.<br /> <br /> She then fell forward from unable to support her body--------and Yurie came out in the state when she was born.<br /> <br /> “Bu!? Yu-Yurie!!”<br /> <br /> I suddenly catch her but-----------since I was unable to put any strength into my legs, we fell to the floor just like that.<br /> <br /> “Ouchouchouch…………”<br /> <br /> My eyes were sparkling since I hit the back of my head.<br /> <br /> (Uh………I-isn’t this………….)<br /> <br /> After my sights gradually turned back to normal, I understood that the situation has turned into something unbelievable.<br /> <br /> The fact of right now, I was hugging a naked girl.<br /> <br /> {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}}, {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}---------<br /> <br /> All of that perfectly joined together and this girl looked as if she was a delicately manufactured doll. <br /> <br /> She was unlike a human; I would believe if I was told she was an Angel.<br /> <br /> “To-Tooru……………”<br /> <br /> Her face was closer than ever before.<br /> <br /> Yurie’s cheeks were slightly red.<br /> <br /> That redness---------that embarrassment was the proof that this girl is a human with warmth and not a doll nor an angel. <br /> <br /> “Yurie……….errr………..”<br /> <br /> During this time, I had no idea what I was about to say.<br /> <br /> It was because I could not say any further than that.<br /> <br /> That’s because------<br /> <br /> “Kokonoe. I brought fomentation over. And bandages for Yurie too.”<br /> <br /> “To-Tooru-kun, Yurie-chan, hello…………….”<br /> <br /> Turning into something troubling, the girls we became acquainted with entered the room.<br /> <br /> [Ko-Kokonoe………….][To-Tooru-kun]<br /> <br /> Seeing that the naked girl----------Yurie was being hug closely by me, both of their faces stiffened.<br /> <br /> “Ko-koko-Kokonoe! Wha-wha-what kind of shameless thi-thing are you doing?! Making YuYu-Yurie naked, what on earth, what are you, what are you doing--------------!?”<br /> <br /> “N-no, this is a misunderstanding…………….!!”<br /> <br /> “Yo-your shamelessness knows no bounds!! Miyabi! Don’t keep quiet there and say something!!”<br /> <br /> Contrastive to Tachibana’s angry shouting, Miyabi softly muttered ''only one word''.<br /> <br /> “<<Blaze>>……………….”<br /> <br /> The <<Flame>> danced from the <<Word that carried strength>>, and the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> appeared in Miyabi’s hands-------<br /> <br /> “Wai, a sec, Miyabi!? Yu-Yurie! Explain how this got this way---------“<br /> <br /> “Tooru-kun you………………Pervert--------------------------!!”<br /> <br /> Like this, a small commotion occurred for last and the curtains of the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> finally closed.<br /> <br /> ===Part 2===<br /> <br /> <br /> “-------that’s all for the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> recording.”<br /> <br /> About the time Tsukimi Rito <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> was destroyed by Tooru, and collapsing a male------Mikuni stopped the video.<br /> <br /> “Kuhah. Going to the extent of showing the video, even though it was not done cynically, isn’t my result report enough—“<br /> <br /> The one using abusive language was Rito who was just shown fighting with Tooru in the video.<br /> <br /> “A picture is worth a thousand words, it’s something like that. And more importantly your report was too rough.”<br /> <br /> “Yeah Yeah. Sorry bout that.”<br /> <br /> Completely calm, towards Rito who was swinging her rabbit ears, Mikuni swang his head with a sigh.<br /> <br /> “But even so, to think you seriously went to kill………if anything happens by any chance, what were you planning to do?”<br /> <br /> “……………I don’t mind. It was me who told her to leave it to her decision on the spot.”<br /> <br /> After the owner of the voice opened her mouth for the first time, Mikuni and Rito directed their sights to her.<br /> <br /> Sitting further up, there was a girl wearing a gothic dress around her-------it was Tsukumo Sakuya, Kouryou academy’s director.<br /> <br /> “When a seed bud in a harsh environment, it is only then when it will bloom to a beautiful flower, it is what I think.”<br /> <br /> Before the <<New blade battle(Newcomer battle)>>, Rito made a smile when she was told that things would be left to her and killing might be okay depending on her. During that time, having said every single word Sakuya said without changing any of it, Mikuni lowered his head in apology before, returning back to the previous topic of the video.<br /> <br /> “However, this is a surprise. To think a person that could drive a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> away appeared ''again''…………”<br /> <br /> It was not surprising for Mikuni to be surprised.<br /> <br /> Normally, a person’s ability will be enhanced several times after going up one <<Level>>.<br /> <br /> Therefore, if there are 2 ranks different, it would be a hopeless difference in strength even though it is against 2.<br /> <br /> That is why, even though there are various factors involved, it was a lucky result for Tooru and Yurie who is <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>> to defeat Rito who is <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.<br /> <br /> “………… Seriously, I never thought they would practice something that was just thought out recently. It’s amazing he can make a calm decision in that situation.”<br /> <br /> “Oya, it is not like you to praise the opponent who defeated you.”<br /> <br /> “There are times that even I would praise.” <br /> <br /> While making a sarcastic smile, Rito threw her legs and sat on the sofa.<br /> <br /> “Aren’t you in a very good mood? Perhaps you took a liking to him?”<br /> <br /> “Kuhah, don’t spout crap--------is what I wanted to say but, I can’t deny that…………well, if you say I am interested in him then you are much more than me, Ojou-sama<ref group ="1g">My lady</ref>” <br /> <br /> Those words, <br /> <br /> “Fufu, it is only natural to be interested in him since he is someone who is related to <<Him>>.”<br /> <br /> “''That guy'', huh…………….”<br /> <br /> Hearing one sentence from Sakuya, Mikuni and Tsukimi raised their eyebrows slightly together.<br /> <br /> “………… Well then, my job is done with this but-------what should I do from now on?”<br /> <br /> “As you like. Rito, do as you wish………….”<br /> <br /> “As I like Nee~……….Kuhah, if that is the case----------I guess I’ll go on like this.”<br /> <br /> “I understand.”<br /> <br /> “……………… Is that okay? If Tsukimi is left behind, then there is a possibility our connections with her will be discovered by them--------“<br /> <br /> “The reason doesn’t matter. They have no skills to confirm this, Mikuni.”<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Kusu**Kusu* Sakuya made a bewitching giggle.<br /> <br /> Towards that smile, that decision, Mikuni nodded knowing any further views would not be forgiven.<br /> <br /> “Then, as you wish.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> Not long later, there was only one presence left inside the room filled with quietness.<br /> <br /> Inside the darkness, the remaining girl was sinking her body deeply into a luxurious chair.<br /> <br /> After a long silence, Sakuya slightly lifted the corners of her mouth.<br /> <br /> Enlightened everything was starting to move, inside that she felt a certain thing in her seat.<br /> <br /> “It is the start of the party…………..”<br /> <br /> On how that party’s demise is concluded, she does not know, for Sakuya ''is not God''.<br /> <br /> Even if it is her who stands in the {{Furigana|forbidden|God’s}} realm for manipulating human genetics.<br /> <br /> As long as they are humans, they will not know the future.<br /> <br /> Therefore the black dress girl muttered.<br /> <br /> <br /> “I pray, that our paths would reach the <<Absolute Duo>>.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <noinclude><br /> <br /> ==Translation Notes and References==<br /> <references group="1g" /><br /> <br /> <br /> {{SimpleNav|e=7}}<br /> </noinclude></div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa:Volume_1_Chapter_3&diff=273804 Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 3 2013-07-30T18:02:24Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* Chapter 3: The assigned mission */</p> <hr /> <div>==Chapter 3: The assigned mission==<br /> <br /> The Ghoul that was suddenly delivered to my house — Zonmi Ra McKenzie.<br /> <br /> The one that suddenly confessed being a Nephilim — Kurose Kyouko.<br /> <br /> Being currently trapped between the two of them, I was in a very dangerous position.<br /> <br /> It was no joke, though it's not like I could tell how serious it was. If I found a green mushroom<ref>Mario reference.</ref> lying around, I'd pick it up and eat it. <br /> <br /> Since I had to sleep soundly at the infirmary's bed until a while ago, the contents of the History lesson went totally over my head. Giving a quick glance to his surroundings, there was one female student giving me a glare as cold as ice. It was Zonmi.<br /> <br /> It seems like my previous fleeing somehow offended her.<br /> <br /> Hu~m, I should do something obout this. Nonetheless, this problem was already not something I could solve by myself. Surely, besides the fact that the conversation steadily grew out of proportion like that, the information was very scarce from the start...<br /> <br /> I took a deep sigh.<br /> <br /> Then, I remembered the conversation we had right before at the infirmary.<br /> <br /> National Monster Association.<br /> <br /> Quite a suspicious organization... But it piqued my interest. Giving a careful thought, that was the source of it all — it seems they are pulling the wires.<br /> <br /> Maybe there I can find some kind of solution...<br /> <br /> A ray of hope from the Heavens. I inmediatly looked for it, cell in hand. When in trouble, ask Google-sensei<ref>i.e. he's using the browser function on is cell to use a search engine.</ref>.<br /> <br /> Results: 12,400 hits — It was faster than I thought.<br /> <br /> It seems like the National Monster Association... As a joint of all monster associations, it seems that it doesn't locates them all in a single place, but instead has set up a number of branch offices. Frankly, though I wondered if it was good to have all this information so easily accessible, I was thankful nevertheless.<br /> <br /> After looking for the nearest branch office, I saved the adress on my cell's memory. It seems that the place was in the area.<br /> <br /> "Good! With this it'll be OK."<br /> <br /> "... What's what it's 'oh-key'?"<br /> <br /> Of course, this voice belonged to Zonmi. The umbrella she carried was sparkling.<br /> <br /> With the point dripping red, I wonder whose blood it is.<br /> <br /> "I think that this is not good too, I pondered about some things... A plan to overcome this situation.!<br /> <br /> "Hoho, you will finally make a contract with me, won't you?"<br /> <br /> "How did you arrive to that conclusion! Nobody said so!"<br /> <br /> No matter how much you repeat it, I don't plan on getting such a shady job like monster tamer. Better than that kind of job, I'd even part-time washing corpses.<br /> <br /> "Or, how should I tell you? Why are you carrying an umbrella even if it's not raining?"<br /> <br /> I'd been trying to ask it since a while ago. The water-like blue umbrella in Zonmi's hand, it doesn't matter how you look at it, it's not one you could buy at a convenience store for 500 yen<ref>$5</ref>. Is this what you call "made on order"? It doesn't matter from where she brought it, in any case it's surely prety expensive.<br /> <br /> "What a foolish question. We ghouls are weak against sunli — any light-based attack. This is a neccessary tool to protect ourselves."<br /> <br /> I order to avoid saying "sunlight", she corrected herself like that.<br /> <br /> "Hu~mpf. Then, when you face one of those... light-based attacks, what'll happen?"<br /> <br /> "When the corruption advancess too much, our life is in danger. For the same reason, heat is also a hazard; the season known in the Human World as summer sends each year to hospital 100,000 ghouls."<br /> <br /> "Ugh..."<br /> <br /> How should I put it, there are 100,000 ghouls?<br /> <br /> That's a scene I don't want to picture.<br /> <br /> "Ah! Could be that the reason why Zonmi, in the beggibig, came to my house in inly her underwear...?"<br /> <br /> "Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying so suddenly!?"<br /> <br /> "Wasn't that to reduce the body heat?"<br /> <br /> "... Yes? Isn't that obvious!?"<br /> <br /> "A~h, so that was it, like I thought. This solves another mistery..."<br /> <br /> Seems like that cleared all the doubts in my mind.<br /> <br /> Even ghouls have their problems. Surely, if they are confined in an airtight space for long periods of time, their body temperature would probably end up rising.<br /> <br /> "... By the way, I'd like to ask you something as reference; until now, what did you thought it was the reason?"<br /> <br /> "Hu~mph, I thought it was simply your hobby..."<br /> <br /> BAM!<br /> <br /> "Guah!"<br /> <br /> I received a strong hit in my shin with the aforementioned umbrella.<br /> <br /> A soothing nice sound resounded through the classroom.<br /> <br /> "Ouch... Why, you idiot Chiharu... I was also hitten."<br /> <br /> Though I had the feeling that I could hear my buddy's moans from behind, I'd like to think it's the air.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> That, wouldn't it hurt if it wasn't really a joke?<br /> <br /> A lot of things happened and the end of classes drew near.<br /> <br /> It was heart-breaking. I didn't know if a mayhem would break before reaching there.<br /> <br /> And in addition to that.<br /> <br /> I was currently trapped in a real game of tag<ref>鬼ごっこ (onigokko) in japanese, with 鬼 meaning "ogre"</ref> with two monsters that faced me ach time with a "let's make a contract".<br /> <br /> Once the lesson ended, I rushed to the toilet even though I didn't have the need.<br /> <br /> At noon break, the lunch I ate while seating on a toilet had a strong smell of ammonia.<br /> <br /> This kind of moving endeavor, if I don't stop that trouble by today, will end up being the norm.<br /> <br /> That's why.<br /> <br /> With the signal of the end of classes, because of the aforementioned, I rushed out at full power.<br /> <br /> "Ah! Hey, Chiharu! Why are you fleeing, you coward!?"<br /> <br /> "Oy, Chiharu! You promised to come with me to catch monsters after classes!"<br /> <br /> However, I didn't look back. I had the feeling that I shouldn't look back.<br /> <br /> Let's follow what my father told me. Let's head once and for all to the National Monster Association. Though it'll be good if I find some kind of valuable information... The timely end of the noon break + the full speed I came with till here = not a soul around.<br /> <br /> I was careful that Zonmi and Kyouko<ref>It said "Zonmitachi", but since they are 2 as for now, I'll better put both names instead of "the others".</ref> didn't chase me. I endend quickly leaving the school.<br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> <noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==<br /> <references /><br /> <br /> <br /> <br /> {| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]<br /> | Return to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> </noinclude></div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2&diff=260104 Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter2 2013-06-11T01:18:53Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* Chapter Two: Her Majesty’s Melancholy */</p> <hr /> <div>===Chapter Two: Her Majesty’s Melancholy===<br /> <br /> Morning.<br /> <br /> Louise’s classmates stared wide-eyed at her as she entered, mostly because she towed behind her a chained, locked, and badly broken being with her into the classroom. Her face emitted an extremely dangerous aura, and her beautiful brow curved in anger.<br /> <br /> She quickly fell into her chair.<br /> <br /> “Whoa, Louise. What did you just drag in here?” Montmorency the Fragrance asked Louise, her jaw dropping.<br /> <br /> “My familiar.”<br /> <br /> “Oh right… it does look like that if I look closer.” Montmorency nodded. Although huge welts and dried blood plagued the face, one could still definitely recognize that this thing used to be called Saito. His head was locked up with his wrists, and he was dragged in like a sack of trash.<br /> <br /> “What did he do?”<br /> <br /> “He snuck into my bed.”<br /> <br /> “OH!” Montmorency exaggeratively showed her shock, fraying her beautiful curvy hair. “Vulgar! Oh, sneaking into that bed is so… Oh! Dirty! Unclean! Very unclean.” She bit on her handkerchief, while mumbling about reputation and ancestors and the like.<br /> <br /> Ruffling her fiery red hair, Kirche entered the classroom staring at Louise. “It must be your seduction, right, Louise? Dirty, dirty Louise, you seduced Saito like a whore<ref>whore<br /> 娼婦 was used here.<br>Kirche was very insulting Louise. And, because of her character, she used a rather formal/literature-sounding word of "whore". Or because the author intentionaly used a formal one because he/she didn't want ZnT to be valgur/vile/dirty. (Thanks akiha)</ref>, didn’t you?”<br /> <br /> “Who’s dirty here? Isn’t that you? No way I’d seduce him!”<br /> <br /> “Geez... all injured like that... poor kid... let me heal you.” Kirche hugged Saito’s head. Her huge breasts nearly suffocated him, but he offered no resistance, and rather enjoyed the sudden heaven that came to him.<br /> <br /> “Whoa whoa whoa...”<br /> <br /> “Are you all right? Where does it hurt? I’ll heal you with a spell.”<br /> <br /> “Quit lying. You can’t use water-type healing spells, can you? Your runic name is “Heat”, as in heatstroke. Go and cool down a little.” Louise said indignantly.<br /> <br /> “It’s Ardent. AR-DENT. I never thought your memory was Zero too.” Kirche glared at Louise’s chest. “Looks like the name Zero isn’t just about your chest and your magic!”<br /> <br /> Louise’s face went red in an instant. Despite that, she laughed coldly, biting her lip. “Why do I have to take this from a woman who can only boast of her breasts? Are you saying that all a woman’s worth is in her breast size? That’s a really messed up way to think. Your brain must be empty or something... all the nutrients went to your b-breasts... your brain must... m-must be e-em-empty...” Although she tried to appear calm, her voice shook. She seemed to have taken a very personal offense.<br /> <br /> “Your voice is shaking, Vallière.” And Kirche gently held Saito, his body still full of bruises and injuries, and touched his face with her chest. “Oh, my dear, do you think that big-breasted Kirche is stupid?”<br /> <br /> “N...no... y-you’re very intelligent!” Saito appeared in ecstasy, burying his face into Kirche’s chest. Louise’s brow raised at that, and she forcefully pulled in the chain in her hand.<br /> <br /> “You come over here!” Saito, locked head, wrists, and entire body, heavily fell on the ground. Louise stepped on his back, and coldly spoke to him. “Who gave you permission to speak in human? You’re supposed to say ‘woof’, dog.”<br /> <br /> “Woof. Yes, ma’am.” Saito replied quietly.<br /> <br /> “Stupid dog. Do it again. When you say ‘yes’ what do you do?”<br /> <br /> “Woof.”<br /> <br /> “Exactly. You say ‘woof’ once. Then what do you do with ‘I understand, mistress’?”<br /> <br /> “Woof woof!”<br /> <br /> “Riiiiight. You say ‘woof’ twice. What about ‘I wanna go to the bathroom’?”<br /> <br /> “Woof woof woof!”<br /> <br /> “Eeeeexactly. You say ‘woof’ three times. That’s pretty good vocabulary even for a stupid dog, so you don’t have to say anything else, got it?”<br /> <br /> “......woof.”<br /> <br /> “A 'woof'ing dear is cute too!” Kirche said as she caressed Saito’s chin. “Awww... you can come to my bed tonight. How’s that? I can let 'woof woof' lick a lot of places you’d like!”<br /> <br /> Saito suddenly sprang up on his knees, wagging his tail, which is a broom that Louise tied on his behind last night. There were even ears made of rags on his head.<br /> <br /> “Woof! Woof! Woof woof!”<br /> <br /> Louise silently and forcefully pulled the chain tight. “You little...” And she angrily stepped on him.<br /> <br /> “Didn’t I say ‘woof’ the way you told me to?!” Saito had enough, stood up with a ‘''I better give you a lesson''’ face, and dove towards Louise. All she had to do, though, was pull the chains on his foot, and he fell with a heavy thud.<br /> <br /> “You have absolutely no difference from a dog at its passionate phases. Not only did you wag your tail at a Zerbst woman, you even attacked your own mistress. Despicable. Very, very, very, very unbecoming.” Louise retrieved her whip from her bag, and began to vigorously beat Saito with it.<br /> <br /> “Ouch! Stop! Stop! S-T-O-P!” His body locked up, Saito could only roll around on the floor.<br /> <br /> “Ouch? Isn’t it ‘woof’? It’s ‘Woof’! Don’t all dogs say ‘woof’?”<br /> <br /> Sounds of whipping reverberated throughout the lecture hall. Louise’s hair flew around as she chased Saito, who was trying to crawl away, and continuously whip him. Saito made whimpering ‘woof’s whenever a hit connected. Nobody would have thought that this Saito was the legendary familiar.<br /> <br /> [[Image:ZnT02-039.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> The students in the classroom watched this embarrassing scene, wondering: ''Did this commoner really beat Guiche the Bronze? Did he really catch Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt?''<br /> <br /> CRACK! CRACK!<br /> <br /> The students silently watched her beat Saito. She only noticed just now, with her full attention at beating Saito, that everybody was looking at her, and her face grew red. She hastily put away her whip and held her wrists. “Di...disciplining ends here!”<br /> <br /> ''We know it’s disciplining, but geez...''horrified by the scene, the students turned away.<br /> <br /> “Aren’t you the one with the heat, Vallière?” Kirche said in boredom.<br /> <br /> Louise viciously glared at her. Saito, under continuous injuries and pain, fainted, and simply laid lifeless on the ground. The teacher’s door opened, and Professor Kaita appeared.<br /> <br /> The students sat in their seats. Professor Kaita was the one who scolded Professor Chevreuse, who fell asleep on guard duty during the Fouquet incident, and was told by Osman 'You’re pretty easy to anger'. Sporting long, jet black hair, and a pitch black cape, his every move gave an unfriendly, uncomfortable feel. Although he was quite young, his unfriendly manner and cold look earned him ill repute from the students.<br /> <br /> “Let's start the class. As everyone knows, my runic name is ‘gust’. Kaita the Gust.” He was enveloped with shocked stares, and satisfied by that, he continued. “Do you know what the most powerful element is, Zerbst?”<br /> <br /> “Isn’t that the ‘Void’ element?”<br /> <br /> “I’m not asking for something of legends. I want something realistic.”<br /> <br /> Kirche then confidently answered, “Then it has to be the fire element, Professor Kaita,” along with her irresistible smile.<br /> <br /> “Oh? Why do you think that?”<br /> <br /> “Heat and passion can burn anything and everything, isn’t that so?”<br /> <br /> “I’m afraid that is not so.” Kaita said as he pulled out his wand from his waist. “Let's give that a try. Attack me with your best fire elemental attack.”<br /> <br /> Kirche stood still in surprise. ''What is this teacher doing?''<br /> <br /> “What is it? I recall that you work best with fire elemental spells, am I right?” Kaita challenged.<br /> <br /> “It won’t be a simple scald.” Kirche winked.<br /> <br /> “No problem. Give me your best shot. Don’t tell me the flaming red hair of the Zerbst family is there just for looks?”<br /> <br /> Kirche’s usual brisk smile disappeared. She retrieved her wand from her cleavage, her fiery, crimson long hair stood on their ends and crackled as if flames were erupting from them. She waved her wand, and from her extended right hand appeared a small fireball. As Kirche chanted her spell, the fireball expanded, resulting in a huge flaming sphere of a meter in diameter. The students ducked under their desks in panic. Her wrist turned and spiraled towards her chest, and released the fireball.<br /> <br /> Kaita made no attempt to dodge the giant sphere of fire heading towards him. He raised his wand, and made sweeping waves as if swinging a sword. A raging gale suddenly began, and instantly scattered the huge fireball. It even knocked down Kirche, who was standing on the far other side of the room. “Everyone, I now tell you why the wind element is the strongest. It is quite easy. Wind can sweep up everything. Fire, water, and dirt alike cannot find footing when faced against strong enough winds.” Kaita briskly announced. “Unfortunately, reality does not let me experiment this, but even Void would probably not stand. That is the wind element.”<br /> <br /> Kirche stood, displeased, and locked her arms. Kaita paid her no attention, and continued. “The unseen wind shall be the shield that protects everyone, and if needed, the lance that scatters enemies. And one more reason that wind is the most powerful is...” He raised his wand, “YOBIKISUTA DERU WIND...” as he chanted his spell. <br /> <br /> However, at this very moment, the door to the classroom opened, and a nervous Colbert entered. He dressed strangely, a huge, golden wig over his head. In close examination, his suit had the most intricate borders and decorations. ''Why is he dressed like that?'' Everyone thought.<br /> <br /> “Professor Colbert?” Kaita raised a brow.<br /> <br /> “Ahhh! I’m sorry, please excuse the intrusion, Professor Kaita.”<br /> <br /> “Class is in session.” Kaita tersely replied, staring at Colbert.<br /> <br /> “Today’s classes are henceforth canceled.” Colbert sternly announced. Cheers emanated from the classroom. To stop them, Colbert waved with both arms, and continued. “I have something to tell everyone.” Colbert exaggeratively tilted his head back, causing his wig to slide off to the ground. The tense mood Kaita built suddenly collapsed, as laughter enveloped the classroom.<br /> <br /> Tabitha, who sat in front, pointed at his balded head and suddenly said, “Shiny.”<br /> <br /> The laughter grew more intense. Kirche laughed while rapping Tabitha’s shoulder, “You can really talk when you speak up once in a while!”<br /> <br /> Colbert blushed, and loudly yelled. “SILENCE! Only commoners laugh out loud! Nobles only covertly snicker with their heads down even if they find something funny! Otherwise, the royal court will question our school’s educational results!” The classroom finally quieted to those words.<br /> <br /> “All right. Everyone, today would be the most important day for Tristain Magical Academy. This is our great Founder Brimir’s birthday, a very celebratory day.” Colbert’s face straightened, and he placed his arms behind his back.<br /> <br /> “It is highly probable that His Majesty’s daughter, the beautiful flower that we Tristainians can proudly boast to the rest of Halkeginia, Princess Henrietta, will, to our great fortune, pass by the Academy on her way back from visiting Germania.”<br /> <br /> Whispers and chatter filled the room.<br /> <br /> “Therefore, we must not allow any slack. As this is very sudden news, we have begun preparations to receive her to the best of our abilities. Due to this, today’s classes are hereby cancelled. All students, please put on your formal wear, and assemble at the main entrance.” The students anxiously nodded in unison. Colbert severely nodded in return, and loudly announced, “This is an excellent opportunity to let Her Majesty the Princess know that everyone has matured as model nobles. Everyone must prepare to their best to let Her Majesty witness this fact! Dismissed!”<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> Four golden-helmeted stallions led a carriage quietly on the road to the Magic Academy. The carriage was exquisitely adorned with gold, silver, and platinum sculptures. Those sculptures are the Royal Seals. On one of those, a unicorn crossed with a crystal staff signaled that this carriage belongs to Her Majesty the Princess.<br /> <br /> One can find, upon closer examination, that the stallions drawing the carriage were not normal horses. They were unicorns like the one on the Royal Seal. Unicorns, which, by legend, would only allow the purest girls ride them, were the best for leading the Princess’s carriage.<br /> <br /> The carriage’s windows had ivy borders and coverings, as if disallowing the outside from looking in. Behind the Princess’s carriage is Cardinal Mazarin, who has held all Tristain political authority with an iron grip since His Majesty passed away. His carriage’s splendor does not lose to Her Majesty the Queen’s. In fact, his was even more embellished. The difference of these two carriages on the road clearly shows who currently holds the top authority in Tristain.<br /> <br /> Around the two carriages was the Imperial Guard, a division of mage guards. Composed of the most prominent noble families, the Magic Imperial Guard was the pride of all nobles in the country. Every noble male dreamed of wearing the black cape of the Magic Imperial Guard, and every noble female dreamed of being their brides. This Imperial Guard was Tristain’s symbol of prosperity.<br /> <br /> The road was paved with flowers as commoners cheered from the roadside. Every time the carriages passed them, one could hear “Long live Tristain! Long live Princess Henrietta!” and sometimes even “Long live Cardinal Mazarin!” though that paled in comparison to the Princess. He was not well-regarded as he was rumored to be of commoner blood. Some said it’s jealousy to his position. As the carriage’s curtains opened, and as the crowds saw the young Princess, the cheers got ever more passionate. She also returned a genial smile to the people.<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> Henrietta closed the curtains, and deeply sighed, losing the rose-like smile that she just sent to the crowds. All that was left was distress and deep melancholy unbecoming of her age. The Princess was 17 that year. With a slim figure, light blue eyes, high nose, she was an eye catching beauty. Her slender fingers played with her crystal staff. As of Royal blood, she was, of course, a mage.<br /> <br /> Neither the cheers along the road nor the flowers flying in the air could cheer her up. She seemed to be holding deep political and romantic anxieties. <br /> <br /> Sitting beside her, Mazarin watched her while playing with his beard. Wearing a hat like that of a priest and a grey formal suit, he was a slim and frail man of forty-some years old. His hair and beard had already grown white, and even his fingers looked like skin on bones, creating an appearance far too old for his age. Ever since His Majesty died, his iron grip on both foreign relations and internal politics had considerably aged him.<br /> <br /> He just left his carriage and entered the Princess’s. <br /> <br /> He wanted to talk about politics, but the Princess only sighed, and paid no attention.<br /> <br /> “That is your thirteenth time today, Your Majesty.” Mazarin noted, annoyed and concerned.<br /> <br /> “Hmm? What?”<br /> <br /> “That sighing. Those of royalty shouldn’t do that all the time in front of their subordinates.”<br /> <br /> “Royalty?! What?” Henrietta was shocked. “Aren’t you the King of Tristain? Doesn’t Your Highness know about his rumors on the streets?”<br /> <br /> “I am not aware.” Mazarin replied indifferently. He was lying. He knew about everything in Tristain, and even Halkeginia, down to the amount of scales on the fire dragons living in the volcanoes. He knew all about it. He just pretended that he didn’t.<br /> <br /> “Then let me tell you. Tristain’s Royal family has beauty, but not its scepter. Cardinal, you’re the one holding the scepter. Bird’s bones wearing a gray hat...”<br /> <br /> Mazarin blinked. The words ‘bird’s bones’ coming out of the Princess stung. “Please don’t speak of commoners’ rumors so carelessly...”<br /> <br /> “Why not? They’re just rumors. I’ll marry the King of Germania as you told me to.”<br /> <br /> “We can’t help that. An alliance with Germania is extremely important to Tristain.” said Mazarin.<br /> <br /> “That I know.”<br /> <br /> “Your Majesty understands the rebellion being carried out in that ‘White Country’ Albion under those idiots? Those people can’t seem to tolerate the existence of royalty in Halkeginia.” He frowned.<br /> <br /> “Impolite, unrefined imbeciles! They’re trying to hang that poor prince! Even if the entire world can forgive their actions, Founder Brimir shall not forgive them. I wouldn’t forgive them.”<br /> <br /> “Indeed. However, Albion’s nobility has unsurpassed power. The Albionian Royal Family might not even survive tomorrow. One of Founder Brimir’s three bestowed royalties is going to fall, just like that. Meh... countries that cannot solve their own internal strifes have no right to exist.”<br /> <br /> “The Albionian Royal Family is nothing like Germania’s. They’re all my relatives. You have no right to say that even as Cardinal.”<br /> <br /> “I humbly apologize. I will ask for forgiveness from Founder Brimir before I go to bed tonight. However, what I just said is the truth, Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta only sadly shook her head. Even that gesture radiated her beauty.<br /> <br /> “Word is that those stupid Albionian nobles have the gall to declare how they’re going to unite all of Halkeginia as one. It certainly seems like those people would set their sights at Tristain after extinguishing their royalty. If it really turns out like that, it would be too late if we don’t take steps to prepare right now.” Mazarin severely explained to Henrietta. She looked out the window, pretending to pay no attention. “Reading the opponent’s actions and countering it at the first available opportunity is true politics, Your Majesty. If we can create an alliance with Germania, then we can create a covenant to counter Albion’s new government, and ensure this little country’s survival.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta continued to sigh. Mazarin opened the curtain and looked outside, and saw the shadow of his pride. A young, breathtakingly sharp-looking noble, sporting a feather-hat and long beard, marched with the convoy outside. A medal of a griffin fastens his black cape, and one look on his mount shows why. It had an eagle’s head, wings, and talons, and it had a lion’s body and hind legs. A griffin.<br /> <br /> This man was the leader of one of three Mage Guard divisions, the Griffin Knights, Captain Lord Wardes. His division was the most memorable amongst the entire Mage Guard, and especially to Mazarin. Wielding formidable magical prowess, the Mage Guard was organized through extremely selective trials amongst nobles, and each member rode a magical beast to his division’s name. They were the Tristainian symbols of fear and pride.<br /> <br /> “You summoned me, Your Highness?” Wardes’s eyes twinkled, and approached the carriage window on his griffin. The window slowly opened. Mazarin looked out.<br /> <br /> “Wardes-kun, Her Majesty is feeling depressed. Can you get something for us that can cheer her up?”<br /> <br /> “Understood.” Wardes nodded, and observed the road with the gaze of an eagle. He quickly found a small section of the street, and had his griffin head there. Pulling out his long staff from his waist, he chanted a short spell, and briskly waved it. A small gust erupted from the ground, collecting all the petals strewn on the ground into Wardes’ hands. He returned to the carriage with the bouquet, and presented it to Mazarin. Mazarin stroked his beard, and suggested, “May Captain please present this to Her Majesty yourself?”<br /> <br /> “That would truly be a great honor.” Wardes saluted, and turned to the other side of the carriage. The window slowly opened, Henrietta extended a hand to receive it, and showed her left hand to him. Wardes emotionally held her left hand, and lightly kissed it. <br /> <br /> [[Image:ZnT02-053.jpg|thumb]]<br /> Still quite upset, Henrietta asked, “What is your name?”<br /> <br /> “Your Majesty’s Mage Guard, Griffin Knights leader, Lord Wardes.” He gratefully lowered his head and replied.<br /> <br /> “A model of nobility. How very fine of you.”<br /> <br /> “I am merely a lowly servant for Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> “There have been fewer nobles who would say this lately. When Grandfather was still alive, oh my... under the great Philippe III’s reign, the whole nobility shared that kind of marvelous chivalry.”<br /> <br /> “Sad times nowadays, Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> “May I expect your sincerity when I get in such upsetting times again?”<br /> <br /> “When that happens, no matter where I am, in battle or in the skies, no matter what I must leave behind, I will run over to serve Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta nodded. Wardes saluted once again, and left the carriage’s side.<br /> <br /> “Is that noble quite capable?” she asked Mazarin.<br /> <br /> “Lord Wardes. His runic name is ‘Lightning.’ Even the ‘White Country’ can only boast of few people who can prove to be a match against him.”<br /> <br /> “Wardes... I think I’ve heard of that place before.”<br /> <br /> “I think that is close to Lord Vallière’s territory.”<br /> <br /> “Vallière?” Henrietta’s memory came to being, and she nodded. That name was now in their destination, the Magic Academy.<br /> <br /> “Cardinal, do you remember the name of the noble that caught Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt?”<br /> <br /> “I’m afraid not.”<br /> <br /> “Aren’t you about to knight them soon?” Henrietta was shocked. <br /> <br /> Mazarin was uninterested. “I think it’s high time for knighting rules to change. One needs to serve in the military to deserve that. How can the title of a knight be so easily given away for arresting a thief? Either way, it seems we would be fighting Albion with Germania soon, and it will not be a good idea to lose our nobles’ loyalty due to jealousy.”<br /> <br /> “You made a lot of decisions without me knowing.”<br /> <br /> Mazarin did not reply. Continuing to mumble, Henrietta remembered that the name Vallière was among the nobles who caught Fouquet. ''It will all work out'', Henrietta thought, and calmed down.<br /> <br /> Mazarin looked at the Princess. “Your Majesty, it seems that there is some... instability between the Royal Court and part of the nobility.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta shook.<br /> <br /> “Something about intervening in the Princess’s marriage, and destroying our alliance with Germania.”<br /> <br /> Cold sweat dripped from Henrietta’s forehead.<br /> <br /> “You have not been exposed to them, have you, Your Majesty?”<br /> <br /> After a length of silence, Henrietta replied annoyingly, “...No.”<br /> <br /> “I’ll take Your Majesty’s word for it then.”<br /> <br /> “I am the Princess. I do not lie.” Henrietta breathed a sigh of relief.<br /> <br /> “...your fourteenth time, Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> “Just something in my mind. All I can do is sigh now.”<br /> <br /> “As royalty, your country’s stability comes before your feelings.”<br /> <br /> “I’m like that all the time.” Henrietta replied apathetically. She looked at the flowers in her hands, and said dejectedly, “...are flowers on the road not a blessing, Cardinal?”<br /> <br /> “All I know is a flower picked to a person’s hands is the flower’s blessing.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> As the Princess went through the Academy gates, rows of students raised their staffs in unison, silent and serious. After the main gates were the doors to the central tower. Osman stood at attention there to receive the Princess. As the carriages stopped, servants rushed to lay down red carpet to its door. Guards tensely announced her arrival.<br /> <br /> “Her Royal Highness of the Kingdom of Tristain, Princess Henrietta has arrived.”<br /> <br /> The first out the door, however, was Cardinal Mazarin.<br /> <br /> The students grunted, but Mazarin paid no attention, standing at the side of the carriage, holding the Princess’s hand as she alighted. The students finally applauded. A youthful, flowery smile emerged from the Princess’s face as she elegantly waved.<br /> <br /> “That’s the Princess of Tristain? Heh... I’m better looking than that.” Kirche mumbled. “Oh my dear, who do you think is prettier?” She turned to Saito, locked tight and lying flat on the ground.<br /> <br /> “Woof.”<br /> <br /> “I can’t understand you if you just woof! Who is it?”<br /> <br /> Saito looked towards Louise, who was attentively looking at the Princess. If only she could stay quiet like that, she is a very pure, moving, and quite beautiful. No matter how mad she gets, how cold she treats him, and even if he is treated like a dog, this soft look and such a stunning appearance can put Saito in a trance. <br /> <br /> Louise suddenly blushed, which Saito saw. What is this about? He turned towards whatever she was facing. A hat-wearing, rather cool-looking noble, riding on a magical beast with an eagle’s head and a lion’s body. Louise was watching him enthralled.<br /> <br /> Saito found it weird. ''That noble seems like a nice guy, but that’s no reason to look at him so deeply and even blush like that. Am I being jealous?'' He thought. ''No, that can’t be. I don’t have that kind of relationship with Louise.'' He rebutted himself.<br /> <br /> ''No matter,'' Saito thought. ''I still have Kirche.'' A brunette with a well-endowed cleavage. A passionate beauty. ''If it turns out like that, I might as well go for perfect Kirche.'' He thought rather excitedly. But Kirche was blushing and watching that noble as well. Saito lowered his head, suddenly feeling the heaviness of all the chains on him, weighing him to the ground. Tabitha simply read her book as if the Princess’s arrival meant nothing to her.<br /> <br /> “And you just stay like that.” He said to Tabitha. She raised her head and looked at what Louise and Kirche saw, looked at Saito again, and simply mumbled, “Just three days.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> That night...<br /> <br /> Saito laid in his straw bed, watching Louise. It seems like she couldn’t calm down. She would stand up one moment, and sit down the next, worrying about something while hugging her pillow, ever since she saw that noble that day. After that, she said nothing, returned to her room like a ghost, and since then sat on her bed just like that.<br /> <br /> “You’re... acting weird.” Saito started, but Louise made no answer.<br /> <br /> He stood up, and waved in front of her eyes. She didn’t move.<br /> <br /> “A bit too weird.” He then pulled on her hair. Louise’s hair was very delicate, very soft, as if even pulling them slightly would break them off, that kind of soft. He put in some force to the pull, and she still made no reaction. Same for when he pulled on her face.<br /> <br /> “Time to change to your pajamas.” He grandly saluted to Louise, and reached for her blouse, slowly unbuttoning it. Now she had only her underwear left. Still, she did not move, as if in a spell. Boring... what’s wrong with her? Geez... Saito coughed.<br /> <br /> “Louise-sama. From my world there’s this art called ‘breast-expanding massage’.”<br /> <br /> He made that up, of course. Saito blushed.<br /> <br /> “You rub it like this, and then it’ll slowly get bigger. You can say it’s a kind of magic.” Saito extended his hands, reached around as if to hug her, and started rubbing her back. “What’s this? Where are they? Why aren’t they there? Oh... this is the back.” And then he shook his head on purpose. “Geez... I got it wrong. They’re both flat, that’s why.”<br /> <br /> Louise still didn’t move, not even to this rather disgusting act from Saito.<br /> <br /> “I... what am I...IDIOT! WHAT DID I JUST DO?!” After realizing that, he forcefully shook his head, and beat it with his own hands on the bed. He was visibly embarrassed that he actually did that. And then he was depressed. He knows that as a person, being scolded and yelled at is sometimes glory. But if it only hurts if someone says something, then he isn’t worth being noticed.<br /> <br /> Just as he was thrashing about, somebody knocked on the door.<br /> <br /> “Who could it be?” Saito asked Louise.<br /> <br /> The knocks were very orderly. It started with two long knocks, and then three short ones...<br /> <br /> Louise suddenly woke up from her trance. She put on her clothes, stood up, and opened the door.<br /> <br /> Standing there was a girl, covered entirely in a black veil.<br /> <br /> She looked around, and then walked in, closing the door behind her.<br /> <br /> “...you are?” A shocked Louise barely managed to voice.<br /> <br /> The veiled girl made a ‘shh’ gesture with a finger on her mouth, and took out a staff from her black cape, lightly waving it while chanting a short spell. Glowing powder filled the room.<br /> <br /> “A silencing spell?” Louise asked. The veiled girl nodded.<br /> <br /> “There might be extra ears and eyes around.”<br /> <br /> After making sure the room had no magical ears and no peeping holes, she slowly removed her veil.<br /> <br /> In front of them was really Princess Henrietta. Saito held his breath. Louise was already very cute, but this Princess could match her in cuteness, and still have this admirable elegance.<br /> <br /> Louise frantically went down on her knees. Saito didn’t know what to do, and just stood there, with no idea what was going on.<br /> <br /> Henrietta coolly, and gently spoke. “It has been a while, Vallière.”<br /> <br /> <noinclude><br /> <br /> ==Translator's Notes and References==<br /> <references/><br /> <br /> {| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br /> |-<br /> | [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]<br /> | [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]<br /> | [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> </noinclude></div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2&diff=260103 Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter2 2013-06-11T01:17:19Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* Chapter Two: Her Majesty’s Melancholy */</p> <hr /> <div>===Chapter Two: Her Majesty’s Melancholy===<br /> <br /> Morning.<br /> <br /> Louise’s classmates stared wide-eyed at her as she entered, mostly because she towed behind her a chained, locked, and badly broken being with her into the classroom. Her face emitted an extremely dangerous aura, and her beautiful brow curved in anger.<br /> <br /> She quickly fell into her chair.<br /> <br /> “Whoa, Louise. What did you just drag in here?” Montmorency the Fragrance asked Louise, her jaw dropping.<br /> <br /> “My familiar.”<br /> <br /> “Oh right… it does look like that if I look closer.” Montmorency nodded. Although huge welts and dried blood plagued the face, one could still definitely recognize that this thing used to be called Saito. His head was locked up with his wrists, and he was dragged in like a sack of trash.<br /> <br /> “What did he do?”<br /> <br /> “He snuck into my bed.”<br /> <br /> “OH!” Montmorency exaggeratively showed her shock, fraying her beautiful curvy hair. “Vulgar! Oh, sneaking into that bed is so… Oh! Dirty! Unclean! Very unclean.” She bit on her handkerchief, while mumbling about reputation and ancestors and the like.<br /> <br /> Ruffling her fiery red hair, Kirche entered the classroom staring at Louise. “It must be your seduction, right, Louise? Dirty, dirty Louise, you seduced Saito like a whore<ref>whore<br /> 娼婦 was used here, and it is translated like this.<br><br><br /> Kirche was very insulting Louise. And, because of her character, she used a rather formal/literature-sounding word of "whore". Or because the author intentionaly used a formal one because he/she didn't want ZnT to be valgur/vile/dirty. (Thanks akiha)</ref>, didn’t you?”<br /> <br /> “Who’s dirty here? Isn’t that you? No way I’d seduce him!”<br /> <br /> “Geez... all injured like that... poor kid... let me heal you.” Kirche hugged Saito’s head. Her huge breasts nearly suffocated him, but he offered no resistance, and rather enjoyed the sudden heaven that came to him.<br /> <br /> “Whoa whoa whoa...”<br /> <br /> “Are you all right? Where does it hurt? I’ll heal you with a spell.”<br /> <br /> “Quit lying. You can’t use water-type healing spells, can you? Your runic name is “Heat”, as in heatstroke. Go and cool down a little.” Louise said indignantly.<br /> <br /> “It’s Ardent. AR-DENT. I never thought your memory was Zero too.” Kirche glared at Louise’s chest. “Looks like the name Zero isn’t just about your chest and your magic!”<br /> <br /> Louise’s face went red in an instant. Despite that, she laughed coldly, biting her lip. “Why do I have to take this from a woman who can only boast of her breasts? Are you saying that all a woman’s worth is in her breast size? That’s a really messed up way to think. Your brain must be empty or something... all the nutrients went to your b-breasts... your brain must... m-must be e-em-empty...” Although she tried to appear calm, her voice shook. She seemed to have taken a very personal offense.<br /> <br /> “Your voice is shaking, Vallière.” And Kirche gently held Saito, his body still full of bruises and injuries, and touched his face with her chest. “Oh, my dear, do you think that big-breasted Kirche is stupid?”<br /> <br /> “N...no... y-you’re very intelligent!” Saito appeared in ecstasy, burying his face into Kirche’s chest. Louise’s brow raised at that, and she forcefully pulled in the chain in her hand.<br /> <br /> “You come over here!” Saito, locked head, wrists, and entire body, heavily fell on the ground. Louise stepped on his back, and coldly spoke to him. “Who gave you permission to speak in human? You’re supposed to say ‘woof’, dog.”<br /> <br /> “Woof. Yes, ma’am.” Saito replied quietly.<br /> <br /> “Stupid dog. Do it again. When you say ‘yes’ what do you do?”<br /> <br /> “Woof.”<br /> <br /> “Exactly. You say ‘woof’ once. Then what do you do with ‘I understand, mistress’?”<br /> <br /> “Woof woof!”<br /> <br /> “Riiiiight. You say ‘woof’ twice. What about ‘I wanna go to the bathroom’?”<br /> <br /> “Woof woof woof!”<br /> <br /> “Eeeeexactly. You say ‘woof’ three times. That’s pretty good vocabulary even for a stupid dog, so you don’t have to say anything else, got it?”<br /> <br /> “......woof.”<br /> <br /> “A 'woof'ing dear is cute too!” Kirche said as she caressed Saito’s chin. “Awww... you can come to my bed tonight. How’s that? I can let 'woof woof' lick a lot of places you’d like!”<br /> <br /> Saito suddenly sprang up on his knees, wagging his tail, which is a broom that Louise tied on his behind last night. There were even ears made of rags on his head.<br /> <br /> “Woof! Woof! Woof woof!”<br /> <br /> Louise silently and forcefully pulled the chain tight. “You little...” And she angrily stepped on him.<br /> <br /> “Didn’t I say ‘woof’ the way you told me to?!” Saito had enough, stood up with a ‘''I better give you a lesson''’ face, and dove towards Louise. All she had to do, though, was pull the chains on his foot, and he fell with a heavy thud.<br /> <br /> “You have absolutely no difference from a dog at its passionate phases. Not only did you wag your tail at a Zerbst woman, you even attacked your own mistress. Despicable. Very, very, very, very unbecoming.” Louise retrieved her whip from her bag, and began to vigorously beat Saito with it.<br /> <br /> “Ouch! Stop! Stop! S-T-O-P!” His body locked up, Saito could only roll around on the floor.<br /> <br /> “Ouch? Isn’t it ‘woof’? It’s ‘Woof’! Don’t all dogs say ‘woof’?”<br /> <br /> Sounds of whipping reverberated throughout the lecture hall. Louise’s hair flew around as she chased Saito, who was trying to crawl away, and continuously whip him. Saito made whimpering ‘woof’s whenever a hit connected. Nobody would have thought that this Saito was the legendary familiar.<br /> <br /> [[Image:ZnT02-039.jpg|thumb]]<br /> <br /> The students in the classroom watched this embarrassing scene, wondering: ''Did this commoner really beat Guiche the Bronze? Did he really catch Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt?''<br /> <br /> CRACK! CRACK!<br /> <br /> The students silently watched her beat Saito. She only noticed just now, with her full attention at beating Saito, that everybody was looking at her, and her face grew red. She hastily put away her whip and held her wrists. “Di...disciplining ends here!”<br /> <br /> ''We know it’s disciplining, but geez...''horrified by the scene, the students turned away.<br /> <br /> “Aren’t you the one with the heat, Vallière?” Kirche said in boredom.<br /> <br /> Louise viciously glared at her. Saito, under continuous injuries and pain, fainted, and simply laid lifeless on the ground. The teacher’s door opened, and Professor Kaita appeared.<br /> <br /> The students sat in their seats. Professor Kaita was the one who scolded Professor Chevreuse, who fell asleep on guard duty during the Fouquet incident, and was told by Osman 'You’re pretty easy to anger'. Sporting long, jet black hair, and a pitch black cape, his every move gave an unfriendly, uncomfortable feel. Although he was quite young, his unfriendly manner and cold look earned him ill repute from the students.<br /> <br /> “Let's start the class. As everyone knows, my runic name is ‘gust’. Kaita the Gust.” He was enveloped with shocked stares, and satisfied by that, he continued. “Do you know what the most powerful element is, Zerbst?”<br /> <br /> “Isn’t that the ‘Void’ element?”<br /> <br /> “I’m not asking for something of legends. I want something realistic.”<br /> <br /> Kirche then confidently answered, “Then it has to be the fire element, Professor Kaita,” along with her irresistible smile.<br /> <br /> “Oh? Why do you think that?”<br /> <br /> “Heat and passion can burn anything and everything, isn’t that so?”<br /> <br /> “I’m afraid that is not so.” Kaita said as he pulled out his wand from his waist. “Let's give that a try. Attack me with your best fire elemental attack.”<br /> <br /> Kirche stood still in surprise. ''What is this teacher doing?''<br /> <br /> “What is it? I recall that you work best with fire elemental spells, am I right?” Kaita challenged.<br /> <br /> “It won’t be a simple scald.” Kirche winked.<br /> <br /> “No problem. Give me your best shot. Don’t tell me the flaming red hair of the Zerbst family is there just for looks?”<br /> <br /> Kirche’s usual brisk smile disappeared. She retrieved her wand from her cleavage, her fiery, crimson long hair stood on their ends and crackled as if flames were erupting from them. She waved her wand, and from her extended right hand appeared a small fireball. As Kirche chanted her spell, the fireball expanded, resulting in a huge flaming sphere of a meter in diameter. The students ducked under their desks in panic. Her wrist turned and spiraled towards her chest, and released the fireball.<br /> <br /> Kaita made no attempt to dodge the giant sphere of fire heading towards him. He raised his wand, and made sweeping waves as if swinging a sword. A raging gale suddenly began, and instantly scattered the huge fireball. It even knocked down Kirche, who was standing on the far other side of the room. “Everyone, I now tell you why the wind element is the strongest. It is quite easy. Wind can sweep up everything. Fire, water, and dirt alike cannot find footing when faced against strong enough winds.” Kaita briskly announced. “Unfortunately, reality does not let me experiment this, but even Void would probably not stand. That is the wind element.”<br /> <br /> Kirche stood, displeased, and locked her arms. Kaita paid her no attention, and continued. “The unseen wind shall be the shield that protects everyone, and if needed, the lance that scatters enemies. And one more reason that wind is the most powerful is...” He raised his wand, “YOBIKISUTA DERU WIND...” as he chanted his spell. <br /> <br /> However, at this very moment, the door to the classroom opened, and a nervous Colbert entered. He dressed strangely, a huge, golden wig over his head. In close examination, his suit had the most intricate borders and decorations. ''Why is he dressed like that?'' Everyone thought.<br /> <br /> “Professor Colbert?” Kaita raised a brow.<br /> <br /> “Ahhh! I’m sorry, please excuse the intrusion, Professor Kaita.”<br /> <br /> “Class is in session.” Kaita tersely replied, staring at Colbert.<br /> <br /> “Today’s classes are henceforth canceled.” Colbert sternly announced. Cheers emanated from the classroom. To stop them, Colbert waved with both arms, and continued. “I have something to tell everyone.” Colbert exaggeratively tilted his head back, causing his wig to slide off to the ground. The tense mood Kaita built suddenly collapsed, as laughter enveloped the classroom.<br /> <br /> Tabitha, who sat in front, pointed at his balded head and suddenly said, “Shiny.”<br /> <br /> The laughter grew more intense. Kirche laughed while rapping Tabitha’s shoulder, “You can really talk when you speak up once in a while!”<br /> <br /> Colbert blushed, and loudly yelled. “SILENCE! Only commoners laugh out loud! Nobles only covertly snicker with their heads down even if they find something funny! Otherwise, the royal court will question our school’s educational results!” The classroom finally quieted to those words.<br /> <br /> “All right. Everyone, today would be the most important day for Tristain Magical Academy. This is our great Founder Brimir’s birthday, a very celebratory day.” Colbert’s face straightened, and he placed his arms behind his back.<br /> <br /> “It is highly probable that His Majesty’s daughter, the beautiful flower that we Tristainians can proudly boast to the rest of Halkeginia, Princess Henrietta, will, to our great fortune, pass by the Academy on her way back from visiting Germania.”<br /> <br /> Whispers and chatter filled the room.<br /> <br /> “Therefore, we must not allow any slack. As this is very sudden news, we have begun preparations to receive her to the best of our abilities. Due to this, today’s classes are hereby cancelled. All students, please put on your formal wear, and assemble at the main entrance.” The students anxiously nodded in unison. Colbert severely nodded in return, and loudly announced, “This is an excellent opportunity to let Her Majesty the Princess know that everyone has matured as model nobles. Everyone must prepare to their best to let Her Majesty witness this fact! Dismissed!”<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> Four golden-helmeted stallions led a carriage quietly on the road to the Magic Academy. The carriage was exquisitely adorned with gold, silver, and platinum sculptures. Those sculptures are the Royal Seals. On one of those, a unicorn crossed with a crystal staff signaled that this carriage belongs to Her Majesty the Princess.<br /> <br /> One can find, upon closer examination, that the stallions drawing the carriage were not normal horses. They were unicorns like the one on the Royal Seal. Unicorns, which, by legend, would only allow the purest girls ride them, were the best for leading the Princess’s carriage.<br /> <br /> The carriage’s windows had ivy borders and coverings, as if disallowing the outside from looking in. Behind the Princess’s carriage is Cardinal Mazarin, who has held all Tristain political authority with an iron grip since His Majesty passed away. His carriage’s splendor does not lose to Her Majesty the Queen’s. In fact, his was even more embellished. The difference of these two carriages on the road clearly shows who currently holds the top authority in Tristain.<br /> <br /> Around the two carriages was the Imperial Guard, a division of mage guards. Composed of the most prominent noble families, the Magic Imperial Guard was the pride of all nobles in the country. Every noble male dreamed of wearing the black cape of the Magic Imperial Guard, and every noble female dreamed of being their brides. This Imperial Guard was Tristain’s symbol of prosperity.<br /> <br /> The road was paved with flowers as commoners cheered from the roadside. Every time the carriages passed them, one could hear “Long live Tristain! Long live Princess Henrietta!” and sometimes even “Long live Cardinal Mazarin!” though that paled in comparison to the Princess. He was not well-regarded as he was rumored to be of commoner blood. Some said it’s jealousy to his position. As the carriage’s curtains opened, and as the crowds saw the young Princess, the cheers got ever more passionate. She also returned a genial smile to the people.<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> Henrietta closed the curtains, and deeply sighed, losing the rose-like smile that she just sent to the crowds. All that was left was distress and deep melancholy unbecoming of her age. The Princess was 17 that year. With a slim figure, light blue eyes, high nose, she was an eye catching beauty. Her slender fingers played with her crystal staff. As of Royal blood, she was, of course, a mage.<br /> <br /> Neither the cheers along the road nor the flowers flying in the air could cheer her up. She seemed to be holding deep political and romantic anxieties. <br /> <br /> Sitting beside her, Mazarin watched her while playing with his beard. Wearing a hat like that of a priest and a grey formal suit, he was a slim and frail man of forty-some years old. His hair and beard had already grown white, and even his fingers looked like skin on bones, creating an appearance far too old for his age. Ever since His Majesty died, his iron grip on both foreign relations and internal politics had considerably aged him.<br /> <br /> He just left his carriage and entered the Princess’s. <br /> <br /> He wanted to talk about politics, but the Princess only sighed, and paid no attention.<br /> <br /> “That is your thirteenth time today, Your Majesty.” Mazarin noted, annoyed and concerned.<br /> <br /> “Hmm? What?”<br /> <br /> “That sighing. Those of royalty shouldn’t do that all the time in front of their subordinates.”<br /> <br /> “Royalty?! What?” Henrietta was shocked. “Aren’t you the King of Tristain? Doesn’t Your Highness know about his rumors on the streets?”<br /> <br /> “I am not aware.” Mazarin replied indifferently. He was lying. He knew about everything in Tristain, and even Halkeginia, down to the amount of scales on the fire dragons living in the volcanoes. He knew all about it. He just pretended that he didn’t.<br /> <br /> “Then let me tell you. Tristain’s Royal family has beauty, but not its scepter. Cardinal, you’re the one holding the scepter. Bird’s bones wearing a gray hat...”<br /> <br /> Mazarin blinked. The words ‘bird’s bones’ coming out of the Princess stung. “Please don’t speak of commoners’ rumors so carelessly...”<br /> <br /> “Why not? They’re just rumors. I’ll marry the King of Germania as you told me to.”<br /> <br /> “We can’t help that. An alliance with Germania is extremely important to Tristain.” said Mazarin.<br /> <br /> “That I know.”<br /> <br /> “Your Majesty understands the rebellion being carried out in that ‘White Country’ Albion under those idiots? Those people can’t seem to tolerate the existence of royalty in Halkeginia.” He frowned.<br /> <br /> “Impolite, unrefined imbeciles! They’re trying to hang that poor prince! Even if the entire world can forgive their actions, Founder Brimir shall not forgive them. I wouldn’t forgive them.”<br /> <br /> “Indeed. However, Albion’s nobility has unsurpassed power. The Albionian Royal Family might not even survive tomorrow. One of Founder Brimir’s three bestowed royalties is going to fall, just like that. Meh... countries that cannot solve their own internal strifes have no right to exist.”<br /> <br /> “The Albionian Royal Family is nothing like Germania’s. They’re all my relatives. You have no right to say that even as Cardinal.”<br /> <br /> “I humbly apologize. I will ask for forgiveness from Founder Brimir before I go to bed tonight. However, what I just said is the truth, Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta only sadly shook her head. Even that gesture radiated her beauty.<br /> <br /> “Word is that those stupid Albionian nobles have the gall to declare how they’re going to unite all of Halkeginia as one. It certainly seems like those people would set their sights at Tristain after extinguishing their royalty. If it really turns out like that, it would be too late if we don’t take steps to prepare right now.” Mazarin severely explained to Henrietta. She looked out the window, pretending to pay no attention. “Reading the opponent’s actions and countering it at the first available opportunity is true politics, Your Majesty. If we can create an alliance with Germania, then we can create a covenant to counter Albion’s new government, and ensure this little country’s survival.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta continued to sigh. Mazarin opened the curtain and looked outside, and saw the shadow of his pride. A young, breathtakingly sharp-looking noble, sporting a feather-hat and long beard, marched with the convoy outside. A medal of a griffin fastens his black cape, and one look on his mount shows why. It had an eagle’s head, wings, and talons, and it had a lion’s body and hind legs. A griffin.<br /> <br /> This man was the leader of one of three Mage Guard divisions, the Griffin Knights, Captain Lord Wardes. His division was the most memorable amongst the entire Mage Guard, and especially to Mazarin. Wielding formidable magical prowess, the Mage Guard was organized through extremely selective trials amongst nobles, and each member rode a magical beast to his division’s name. They were the Tristainian symbols of fear and pride.<br /> <br /> “You summoned me, Your Highness?” Wardes’s eyes twinkled, and approached the carriage window on his griffin. The window slowly opened. Mazarin looked out.<br /> <br /> “Wardes-kun, Her Majesty is feeling depressed. Can you get something for us that can cheer her up?”<br /> <br /> “Understood.” Wardes nodded, and observed the road with the gaze of an eagle. He quickly found a small section of the street, and had his griffin head there. Pulling out his long staff from his waist, he chanted a short spell, and briskly waved it. A small gust erupted from the ground, collecting all the petals strewn on the ground into Wardes’ hands. He returned to the carriage with the bouquet, and presented it to Mazarin. Mazarin stroked his beard, and suggested, “May Captain please present this to Her Majesty yourself?”<br /> <br /> “That would truly be a great honor.” Wardes saluted, and turned to the other side of the carriage. The window slowly opened, Henrietta extended a hand to receive it, and showed her left hand to him. Wardes emotionally held her left hand, and lightly kissed it. <br /> <br /> [[Image:ZnT02-053.jpg|thumb]]<br /> Still quite upset, Henrietta asked, “What is your name?”<br /> <br /> “Your Majesty’s Mage Guard, Griffin Knights leader, Lord Wardes.” He gratefully lowered his head and replied.<br /> <br /> “A model of nobility. How very fine of you.”<br /> <br /> “I am merely a lowly servant for Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> “There have been fewer nobles who would say this lately. When Grandfather was still alive, oh my... under the great Philippe III’s reign, the whole nobility shared that kind of marvelous chivalry.”<br /> <br /> “Sad times nowadays, Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> “May I expect your sincerity when I get in such upsetting times again?”<br /> <br /> “When that happens, no matter where I am, in battle or in the skies, no matter what I must leave behind, I will run over to serve Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta nodded. Wardes saluted once again, and left the carriage’s side.<br /> <br /> “Is that noble quite capable?” she asked Mazarin.<br /> <br /> “Lord Wardes. His runic name is ‘Lightning.’ Even the ‘White Country’ can only boast of few people who can prove to be a match against him.”<br /> <br /> “Wardes... I think I’ve heard of that place before.”<br /> <br /> “I think that is close to Lord Vallière’s territory.”<br /> <br /> “Vallière?” Henrietta’s memory came to being, and she nodded. That name was now in their destination, the Magic Academy.<br /> <br /> “Cardinal, do you remember the name of the noble that caught Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt?”<br /> <br /> “I’m afraid not.”<br /> <br /> “Aren’t you about to knight them soon?” Henrietta was shocked. <br /> <br /> Mazarin was uninterested. “I think it’s high time for knighting rules to change. One needs to serve in the military to deserve that. How can the title of a knight be so easily given away for arresting a thief? Either way, it seems we would be fighting Albion with Germania soon, and it will not be a good idea to lose our nobles’ loyalty due to jealousy.”<br /> <br /> “You made a lot of decisions without me knowing.”<br /> <br /> Mazarin did not reply. Continuing to mumble, Henrietta remembered that the name Vallière was among the nobles who caught Fouquet. ''It will all work out'', Henrietta thought, and calmed down.<br /> <br /> Mazarin looked at the Princess. “Your Majesty, it seems that there is some... instability between the Royal Court and part of the nobility.”<br /> <br /> Henrietta shook.<br /> <br /> “Something about intervening in the Princess’s marriage, and destroying our alliance with Germania.”<br /> <br /> Cold sweat dripped from Henrietta’s forehead.<br /> <br /> “You have not been exposed to them, have you, Your Majesty?”<br /> <br /> After a length of silence, Henrietta replied annoyingly, “...No.”<br /> <br /> “I’ll take Your Majesty’s word for it then.”<br /> <br /> “I am the Princess. I do not lie.” Henrietta breathed a sigh of relief.<br /> <br /> “...your fourteenth time, Your Majesty.”<br /> <br /> “Just something in my mind. All I can do is sigh now.”<br /> <br /> “As royalty, your country’s stability comes before your feelings.”<br /> <br /> “I’m like that all the time.” Henrietta replied apathetically. She looked at the flowers in her hands, and said dejectedly, “...are flowers on the road not a blessing, Cardinal?”<br /> <br /> “All I know is a flower picked to a person’s hands is the flower’s blessing.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> As the Princess went through the Academy gates, rows of students raised their staffs in unison, silent and serious. After the main gates were the doors to the central tower. Osman stood at attention there to receive the Princess. As the carriages stopped, servants rushed to lay down red carpet to its door. Guards tensely announced her arrival.<br /> <br /> “Her Royal Highness of the Kingdom of Tristain, Princess Henrietta has arrived.”<br /> <br /> The first out the door, however, was Cardinal Mazarin.<br /> <br /> The students grunted, but Mazarin paid no attention, standing at the side of the carriage, holding the Princess’s hand as she alighted. The students finally applauded. A youthful, flowery smile emerged from the Princess’s face as she elegantly waved.<br /> <br /> “That’s the Princess of Tristain? Heh... I’m better looking than that.” Kirche mumbled. “Oh my dear, who do you think is prettier?” She turned to Saito, locked tight and lying flat on the ground.<br /> <br /> “Woof.”<br /> <br /> “I can’t understand you if you just woof! Who is it?”<br /> <br /> Saito looked towards Louise, who was attentively looking at the Princess. If only she could stay quiet like that, she is a very pure, moving, and quite beautiful. No matter how mad she gets, how cold she treats him, and even if he is treated like a dog, this soft look and such a stunning appearance can put Saito in a trance. <br /> <br /> Louise suddenly blushed, which Saito saw. What is this about? He turned towards whatever she was facing. A hat-wearing, rather cool-looking noble, riding on a magical beast with an eagle’s head and a lion’s body. Louise was watching him enthralled.<br /> <br /> Saito found it weird. ''That noble seems like a nice guy, but that’s no reason to look at him so deeply and even blush like that. Am I being jealous?'' He thought. ''No, that can’t be. I don’t have that kind of relationship with Louise.'' He rebutted himself.<br /> <br /> ''No matter,'' Saito thought. ''I still have Kirche.'' A brunette with a well-endowed cleavage. A passionate beauty. ''If it turns out like that, I might as well go for perfect Kirche.'' He thought rather excitedly. But Kirche was blushing and watching that noble as well. Saito lowered his head, suddenly feeling the heaviness of all the chains on him, weighing him to the ground. Tabitha simply read her book as if the Princess’s arrival meant nothing to her.<br /> <br /> “And you just stay like that.” He said to Tabitha. She raised her head and looked at what Louise and Kirche saw, looked at Saito again, and simply mumbled, “Just three days.”<br /> <br /> <br /> <center>* * *</center><br /> <br /> <br /> That night...<br /> <br /> Saito laid in his straw bed, watching Louise. It seems like she couldn’t calm down. She would stand up one moment, and sit down the next, worrying about something while hugging her pillow, ever since she saw that noble that day. After that, she said nothing, returned to her room like a ghost, and since then sat on her bed just like that.<br /> <br /> “You’re... acting weird.” Saito started, but Louise made no answer.<br /> <br /> He stood up, and waved in front of her eyes. She didn’t move.<br /> <br /> “A bit too weird.” He then pulled on her hair. Louise’s hair was very delicate, very soft, as if even pulling them slightly would break them off, that kind of soft. He put in some force to the pull, and she still made no reaction. Same for when he pulled on her face.<br /> <br /> “Time to change to your pajamas.” He grandly saluted to Louise, and reached for her blouse, slowly unbuttoning it. Now she had only her underwear left. Still, she did not move, as if in a spell. Boring... what’s wrong with her? Geez... Saito coughed.<br /> <br /> “Louise-sama. From my world there’s this art called ‘breast-expanding massage’.”<br /> <br /> He made that up, of course. Saito blushed.<br /> <br /> “You rub it like this, and then it’ll slowly get bigger. You can say it’s a kind of magic.” Saito extended his hands, reached around as if to hug her, and started rubbing her back. “What’s this? Where are they? Why aren’t they there? Oh... this is the back.” And then he shook his head on purpose. “Geez... I got it wrong. They’re both flat, that’s why.”<br /> <br /> Louise still didn’t move, not even to this rather disgusting act from Saito.<br /> <br /> “I... what am I...IDIOT! WHAT DID I JUST DO?!” After realizing that, he forcefully shook his head, and beat it with his own hands on the bed. He was visibly embarrassed that he actually did that. And then he was depressed. He knows that as a person, being scolded and yelled at is sometimes glory. But if it only hurts if someone says something, then he isn’t worth being noticed.<br /> <br /> Just as he was thrashing about, somebody knocked on the door.<br /> <br /> “Who could it be?” Saito asked Louise.<br /> <br /> The knocks were very orderly. It started with two long knocks, and then three short ones...<br /> <br /> Louise suddenly woke up from her trance. She put on her clothes, stood up, and opened the door.<br /> <br /> Standing there was a girl, covered entirely in a black veil.<br /> <br /> She looked around, and then walked in, closing the door behind her.<br /> <br /> “...you are?” A shocked Louise barely managed to voice.<br /> <br /> The veiled girl made a ‘shh’ gesture with a finger on her mouth, and took out a staff from her black cape, lightly waving it while chanting a short spell. Glowing powder filled the room.<br /> <br /> “A silencing spell?” Louise asked. The veiled girl nodded.<br /> <br /> “There might be extra ears and eyes around.”<br /> <br /> After making sure the room had no magical ears and no peeping holes, she slowly removed her veil.<br /> <br /> In front of them was really Princess Henrietta. Saito held his breath. Louise was already very cute, but this Princess could match her in cuteness, and still have this admirable elegance.<br /> <br /> Louise frantically went down on her knees. Saito didn’t know what to do, and just stood there, with no idea what was going on.<br /> <br /> Henrietta coolly, and gently spoke. “It has been a while, Vallière.”<br /> <br /> <noinclude><br /> <br /> ==Translator's Notes and References==<br /> <references/><br /> <br /> {| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br /> |-<br /> | [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]<br /> | [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]<br /> | [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> </noinclude></div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1&diff=248698 Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 1 2013-05-06T23:59:08Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* Emissary */</p> <hr /> <div>=== Emissary ===<br /> A buck was walking casually atop a mountain ridge, with arid wind whistling around it.<br /> <br /> The creature stood head and shoulders above its brethren, and with its right horn grew in a bizarre shape. the beast looked repulsive, monstrous.<br /> <br /> To the villagers living at the foothills it was a monster to be feared. The creature trampled their fields as it pleased in broad daylight, eating its fill of the crops before disappearing into the mountains.<br /> <br /> They could not stop it. Those who dared to give chase, hoes at the ready, were gored by its horns, suffering grievous wounds. Teams of seasoned hunters were sent to hunt it down. But this buck had a prodigious sense of smell, and leg strength beyond the norm. It saw through every trap, and when the hunters drew close, it would leap across cliffs, jump atop the rocky crags, or simply slide down steep slopes to elude them. As a result, even after three days and nights they had not been able to take it down.<br /> <br /> And yet one young man was now bringing his bow to bear on this creature.<br /> <br /> He could not have seen more than twenty winters, and was of average build. But if one espied the arm that peeked out from his sleeves one could see that he did not lack for training. There was vigor under his dark red locks, and his gaze was keen as he bent his gaze to that buck.<br /> <br /> From his hiding place in the crags below to the stag’s ridge there was a distance of about 300 alsin. No distance for a mere bow. If one asked any seasoned hunter he would shake his head and advise that one closed sixty, even seventy paces. What more then for this boy, who was aiming against the grain of gravity, shooting from a low position to a higher one. A light breeze blew downhill from ridge to crag. By this his approach and attack was be masked against his prey. Yet if he missed, this good fortune would have been in vain.<br /> <br /> All this, the young man knew well. But he did not waver. He kept his cool, notching a single arrow with an ease born of unceasing practice, following through till he had drawn the bow taut.<br /> <br /> The wind ceased for but an instant. The young man, as though foreseeing this pass, let loose that arrow. It traced an arc through the sky, and struck the stag in the neck.<br /> <br /> It was an unerring blow, almost as if it was sucked in by some unknown force. And yet the beast did not cry out. Rather, it turned and fled in the direction opposite to the young man.<br /> <br /> At this, he at last showed consternation. “Looks like that huge frame wasn’t just for show...”<br /> <br /> Leaving his hiding spot, he nocked another arrow as he made his way up the slope. It was not meant for the buck - in his mind the hunt had been nigh unto ended by his first strike. This arrow was meant for any surprises that might crop up along the way.<br /> <br /> <nowiki>*</nowiki>Patata* The sound of flapping wings entered his ears, as a creature the size of a large cat passed by his side.<br /> <br /> But it was no cat. It was a dragon - its reptilian form scaled bronze with a greenish hue from head to tail, with horns, coarse sharp teeth, and wings that reminded one of a bat. Flitting about freely, as though disregarding the young man that was its companion.<br /> <br /> And if they were on ground level he might have traveled on equal pace with it. But as it was he stood in the rough of the rocks, only able to smile bitterly at the departing form of the dragon.<br /> <br /> Regulating his breathing carefully, he scaled the ridge-<br /> <br /> -and was dumbfounded by what he saw.<br /> <br /> Where he had hidden, there was naught but a barren rocky wasteland, and yet beyond the ridge there sprawled a large forest, all trees and bark and dense greenery.<br /> <br /> “Well. It’s not that I can’t find it...but this is going to be a chore.”<br /> <br /> He was loath to go down. But he could not simply leave the mountain. The villagers would remain uneasy if he merely told them ‘the beast has been taken care of’. He needed proof of his hunt.<br /> <br /> “And I still need to find Lunie...”<br /> <br /> Lunie, of course, was the dragon who had just ditched him. Thankfully, he knew that he needn’t worry. It was small, but it was a dragon nonetheless. No creature in the wood would dare attack it. And though it was now nowhere to be seen, it was most likely that it had gone after the wounded buck.<br /> <br /> Making his way down the slope, the young man took great care as he stepped into the thicket. There could be snakes about, and he didn’t want to risk snagging his clothes on the branches. Once past the thicket, the cold air wrapped around him as he stepped into the verdant woods. The sunlight was greatly dimmed by the undergrowth, and some trees even snaked along slope’s surface.<br /> <br /> Indeed, there were few things worse than traversing a forest infested by overgrown weeds and roots.<br /> <br /> As he approached cautiously, another *patata* of flapping wings could be heard. He stopped, and sure enough out from deep within the forest’s gloom came Lunie. Recognizing him, the dragon whelp did an artful about-turn in mid-air and went back the way it came.<br /> <br /> The young man gave chase, and not ten paces hence he found himself standing before the fallen buck. It had long breathed its last, having bled enough from the wound on its neck staining its fur-coat a deep crimson. Even so he did not relax - many were the tales of beasts seemingly dead using their last ounce of strength to rise up and bring their killers down with them in a rage. And judging from the distance between the ridge and the forest there was still a possibility that more wild beasts could come, having caught the scent of blood.<br /> <br /> But Lunie seemed unwilling to humor his cautiousness, plonking itself unceremoniously onto the carcass and spitting him with an look of impatience. ‘Hurry up’, it seemed to say.<br /> <br /> The young man grimaced, but made no hurried move nonetheless. Slowly he crept up to the buck, making sure that there were no other creatures about. Only when he had been absolutely certain did he return the arrow to its quiver, before taking a knee in front of the creature.<br /> <br /> “Well done, Lunie,” he said, and at last flashed a genuine smile.<br /> <br /> The young man’s name was Tigrevurmund Vorn.<br /> <br /> Those close to him called him Tigre.<br /> <br /> This year, he would be 17. Half a year had gone by since the day he left the land of his birth in Alsace to live in Leitmeritz, in the neighbouring country of Zhcted.<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre had initially thought to bring the buck down the mountain with him, but he’d happily quickly given up upon realizing that the creature was heavy. Extraordinarily so at that.<br /> <br /> So he hung the creature by its legs to a tree using a rope he’d prepared beforehand, and prepared to dissect it.<br /> <br /> Uncharacteristically, Lunie was curled up at his feet, but Tigre was not fooled. It was there only so it could get at the entrails that fell from the carcass at its convenience. It seemed rather eager to do so too, at that.<br /> <br /> “Well, I guess I can only take the pelt back with me.” He definitely needed to bring the oddly-shaped horn back as proof of his success, and that was no small amount of baggage to carry by itself. So, unfortunate though that was, he knew apart from that which he would eat he had to leave the rest of it behind. Bones—those would work for proof too, but no, too heavy—meat, it seems like I have to discard them all...<br /> <br /> Suddenly he became aware of something rubbing against his trousers. As he looked down, he was chagrined to see Lunie stuffing a face full of blood and entrails into the bottom of his pants—its unique way of saying ‘More, please’. Well, nothing to be done about that. With a sigh, Tigre hefted his dagger, slicing off a few more pieces of meat for the hungry whelp.<br /> <br /> By the time he actually finished the whole process, the sun had already reached its zenith. The removal of the horn had taken a large amount of time due to their size. He tied the pelt, still ringed with residual flesh and fats, with a rope of hemp, and put it into a backpack. Afterward he washed his hands using the water in his canteen and got to starting a campfire. That done, he dug a trench, into which he dumped and buried the arbitrarily sized remains of the carcass.<br /> <br /> While he was doing all this, Lunie, having eaten its fill, was lying asleep beside the campfire.<br /> <br /> Half a year ago, when the breath of spring had only just begun its reign, Tigre had come to Leitmeritz. There a chill wind still blew upon the plains, as a sign of Zhcted’s late-come springtime when compared to his homeland Brune.<br /> <br /> He had waited for the mountains of Leitmeritz to thaw before trekking across them, hoping to see with his own eyes the land he now lived in, to feel with his hands and feet its depths and heights—or so he claimed; in actuality all he simply wanted to experience to the fullest the thrills of hunting in unknown terrain.<br /> <br /> Interestingly, for all they had interacted during his time as a captive in the court, or even later as a guest commander, he had never once enjoyed Lunie’s favor. Rather, that honor was given by the dragon to his servant-girl, Teita. Yet it insisted on being by his side when he went hunting. It would even sit on the horse that Tigre rode on when he went hunting, insisting that it be brought along regardless.<br /> <br /> And how did the silver-haired Vanadis who was the whelp’s master reply when asked for her opinion on this strange turn of affairs?<br /> <br /> “This fellow is probably bored to tears from being cooped up in a world of stone walls, so if you would be willing to bring him along...”<br /> <br /> She even tacked a joke onto the request. “Don’t go returning to the wild now...”<br /> <br /> Though he was unwilling, it was impossible to refuse her. Not when she looked upon the dragon she petted with an expression of both affection, and regret at her inability to satisfy its desire to fly freely in the skies. She wasn’t all that different from the dragon, Tigre realized. She too was a person who could not live and do as she pleased.<br /> <br /> In any case, he had the excuse of studying the geography of of Leitmeritz. Of course he wasn’t just there to hunt. So he had ended up bringing Lunie along anyway. And it had exceeded all his expectations—well, at least his expectations for a companion in battle anyway, like during this buck hunt. The rest of the time it did not display any such attitude. In fact, Tigre fully expected that it would start treating him akin to a roadside pebble once they got off this mountain.<br /> <br /> A regrettable situation. But despite his disappointment Tigre made no move to improve their working relationship. After all, this wasn’t a human he was dealing with. Lunie may still be but a stripling, but it was still a dragon.<br /> <br /> I can’t even understand for the life of him why it follows me at all. Maybe for now I should keep my distance, thought Tigre as he watched the dragon snoozing by the fireside.<br /> <br /> And as he continued to keep watch, well fed on a meal of venison, his thoughts turned to the events that led up to the present day.<br /> <br /> He was born as the heir to Earl Vorn of Alsace in the northwest of Brune. He had inherited the title at the tender age of 14 when his father succumbed to illness, and with it the stigma of being of the lowest rank of nobles in the land.<br /> <br /> But his life would a turn, on a battlefield at summer’s end .<br /> <br /> At Dinant the nations of Zhcted and Brune had clashed over the right to control the stream along the borders, and Brune had been defeated. Tigre had led a hundred men in that battle, and there he had encountered the commander-in-chief of Zhcted’s forces—silver haired Eleanora Viltaria, whom they called Meltis and Silvfrahl, one of the Seven Vanadis.<br /> <br /> His attempt to assassinate her did not avail him, but Ellen was taken by his skill with the bow and took him as a captive.<br /> <br /> In the aftermath of the battle, the rivalry between Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier—the two foremost nobles of Brune—came to a head, and Alsace was swept up in by the wave of turmoil into the fires of war. Upon hearing this news from his father’s loyal servant Batran, Tigre borrowed soldiers from Ellen to save the place of his birth, eventually avenging himself upon Thenardier after a great many battles to the death.<br /> <br /> And yet even after all this, there was no happy conclusion. He had only achieved a brief time of peace, and he would have remained Ellen’s captive if not for the new ruler of Brune, the king’s daughter Regin, having helped to intercede on his behalf. Under the terms negotiated, he was to be returned to his homeland after spending three years as a guest commandant in Zhcted. That was the best that could be done for now. And so with the promise that he would return to them in three year’s time, Tigre bid farewell to the people of Brune and crossed the border into Zhcted, with his only companion being his maid Teita.<br /> <br /> Half a year had passed since that day. The tardy spring had gone swiftly by, and now even the summer would soon pass. Indeed the brief nature of Zhcted’s summer as compared to Brune’s was enough to leave an impression in and of itself.<br /> <br /> His life in Leitmeritz so far had not been easy—one half of that he’d expected, and the other of it he’d experienced. He had to learn how to speak, write, and to immerse himself in the local culture.<br /> <br /> There was also no shortage of important personages from Zhcted who wished to meet with him, and though most of these chose to send emissaries rather than come in person, Tigre knew that establishing good relations with them was a necessity. In any case failure was not an option; any failing on his part would smear the name of Ellen, who had given him a place to stay, and he couldn’t rightly allow that to happen.<br /> <br /> Adding to his litany of woes were the almost daily assignments left to him by Ellen’s second-in-command Limlishia. The topics were of a grand scale, ranging from governance to military affairs—indeed, under governance the subject could be anything between internal governance and multilateral relations.<br /> <br /> She would also enlist his aid in her work often. This was cause for some complaint on his part. But he went along with it anyway. For one thing, the knowledge he gained while accompanying her would be useful in developing Alsace upon his return.<br /> <br /> And for another, she wasn’t all work and no play. Under the guise of ‘inspections’ or ‘reviews’, she would sometimes allow him some free time to roam.<br /> <br /> At last, dawn broke.<br /> <br /> Smothering the fire with mud, Tigre shouldered his backpack and set out. Antlers in his right hand, bow in his left, and Lunie tagging alongside him, trademark *Patata* resounding as it flew. They reached the village in the foothills by the afternoon. There they presented the antler and pelt to much rejoicing and many eased minds among the villagers. However, among those who had been counted with the hunters there were many wide eyes.<br /> <br /> “So he really managed to bring it down, eh...” The village chief, who had been responsible for leading the hunters, had only this to say.<br /> <br /> He had gone into the mountains three mornings ago. Alone, having turned down the offer that the villagers had made to have their hunters serve as his guides.<br /> <br /> “For a hunt like this, I alone will be enough.” He’d said that even as he gazed up at the foothills from the village. “And with more people we run a greater risk of the buck getting wind of us, whether it be by sight or sound.”<br /> <br /> It wasn’t arrogance, of course. And besides, he had subsequently grilled both the chief and the hunters for detailed information concerning the mountain.<br /> <br /> <br /> Seeing this, the village chief had mixed feelings. On one hand he thought: “As expected of a knight of the court.” And yet on the other he felt that the boy was only 17. Could he really be relied upon?<br /> <br /> But Tigre had surpassed all their expectations, setting out alone and returning triumphant, having shot the beast down brilliantly.<br /> <br /> He had succeeded where a group of six—including the chief himself—had failed to do throughout their five day long hunt. And he did not waste his breath on swaggering or on boasts of his ability.<br /> <br /> Rather, Tigre just asked for a bed he could borrow for the night, which the chief obliged. He turned in rather early too.<br /> <br /> <br /> When Tigre rose the next morning, the sky was still dark. It was a tad early for ‘morning’—even those whose farms were their livelihood had barely gotten out their beds.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry to wake you at this hour,” he said as he called the village chief forth from dreamland before informing him of his decision to leave.<br /> <br /> The chief seemed shocked, and even a little disappointed. “If it is convenient for you, sir knight, please do tarry another day in our good village. We will prepare a feast for you as much as we may with our meager means.”<br /> <br /> He asked once again. However, soon after expressing both gratitude and pushing a gentle refusal, Tigre quietly left on the village and went on his way. The horse galloped along the path under a brightening sky, though it wasn’t very fast—it couldn’t, what with both Tigre and Lunie sitting on it and all.<br /> <br /> “What a waste...” Tigre mumbled to himself as he gazed heavenward. “...It’s not like I had anything urgent to do anyway.”<br /> <br /> He was, of course, bemoaning the missed opportunity in the village chief’s offer. If this was Alsace, he might just have taken the proffered boon, but here he had Ellen to consider. She might have been alright with it, but she did not speak for all her subordinates. Particularly for those who already held a certain dislike for Tigre himself.<br /> <br /> He couldn’t care less if they criticized him, but he would not allow them to do the same to Ellen.<br /> <br /> <br /> The sun was already falling into the west when they arrived at the capitol. They rode in via a side road constructed for the exclusive use of those in official service—with Lunie around the two of them would have made a sight for sore eyes in the crowded main streets of the city.<br /> <br /> “Master Tigre!” Just as they passed the gates, a familiar voice reached their ears, calling the youth’s name. It was Teita, chestnut hair tied behind her head, running towards them. She dressed after her usual fashion, long-sleeved one-piece dress falling into black folds below her legs and a clean white apron over it. Notably she had discarded her old twin-tailed hairstyle for a single ponytail, which Tigre believed looked well on her too.<br /> <br /> Of their immediate reactions Lunie’s was the greater. It took to the air with a *Patata* and flew into her arms. Tigre merely exchanged smiles with her.<br /> <br /> “I’m home, Teita.”<br /> <br /> Upon catching Lunie, she held it close and it snuggled in her embrace. While doing so, she walked over to the youth.<br /> <br /> “Welcome home, Master Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “Are you alright? You don’t have to carry it like that if it’s too heavy, you know?”<br /> <br /> “Thank you. But Lunie’s not as heavy as it appears. I might get my clothes dirty though.” So she said, but if she was distressed it did not show. Instead, like a mother beguiling a child she petted the little dragon whelp.<br /> <br /> This sixteen-year old girl, who like him was born in Alsace, had served him in the capacity of a maidservant since she was till today, and even when he was set to live in Leitmeritz, she had insisted on following him.<br /> <br /> This had been his wish as well, and Ellen had acquiesced. Nonetheless, he had worried at first that she, whom he treated like a sister, might not be able to adapt to the new environment. She had rendered his concerns moot, however, breaking the ice easily with the ladies of the court and their maids. Indeed, naught but a few days had passed before they all loved her.<br /> <br /> Upon hearing this, Ellen had grimaced before saying thus.<br /> <br /> “You’re quite something yourself, but it seems Teita hasn’t fallen behind. Quite the unexpected catch, isn’t she?” These words relieved Tigre greatly.<br /> <br /> “Oh, yes. Master Tigre, the Lady Eleanora and Miss Limlishia have important matters to discuss with you.”<br /> <br /> “Important matters? With me?”<br /> <br /> “Indeed. Lady Ellen instructed me to inform you of this upon your return.”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing Teita recall her previous conversation with the Vanadis and her second, Tigre set his head askew in thought as he dismounted. It was all very odd. He had just returned, and had yet to greet anyone yet. Moreover, he was required to report to Ellen anyway.<br /> <br /> Therefore it must have been something of extraordinary importance, for her to have left him such specific instructions.<br /> <br /> “Are they going to remind you not to take so many detours?” Teita asked.<br /> <br /> Naturally, she did not say this in earnest. Those mischievous words were only meant to lighten his mood, Tigre guessed as he patted the younger girl on the head.<br /> <br /> “Hmmm. That’s possible...” He did after all have a history of chatting Rurick up in the halls for too long while en route to the administration office. This habit which had earned him many a stern earful from Lim, and at times some nattering from the officials who disliked him whenever they could catch him. “In any case I’ll head up there. Thank you, Teita.”<br /> <br /> After handing both horse and dragon over to her, he headed up to the administration office. In the dying light of day, the corridors were dim, lit only by the flames of pinewood torches. But Ellen would be in there at this hour, he knew. He walked up to the door and knocked lightly, calling out as he did so. Sure enough, a moment later a ‘come in’ could be heard.<br /> <br /> Opening the door, Tigre’s eyes were met by a familiar scenery. A modestly-sized room, a table of black sandalwood piled high with a veritable mountain of books, and two ladies attending to the paperwork.<br /> <br /> The first of them sported waist-length silver hair and a blue-based silk dress. Her crimson eyes burned with vigor, and against a wall close within reach she laid a longsword by. She was so fair of face, it was hard to imagine her as a skilled sword maiden capable of holding any man at bay. Yet she was and more. She was the administrator of this capitol, ruler of Leitmeritz and one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, seventeen year-old Eleanora Viltaria.<br /> <br /> The other was golden-haired Limlishia—Lim, as both he and Ellen would normally address her—, Ellen’s second-in-command and confidante. Tall, twenty and well-endowed, her look of detached stoicism as she silently perused the documents before her was quite the opposite of Ellen’s.<br /> <br /> “Looks like you made it back safely.”<br /> <br /> After looking him up and down for a moment, Ellen’s expression relaxed visibly, and Lim greeted him with an upward quirk of her lips.<br /> <br /> “I’m back indeed,” Tigre noted, before closing the door and pulling a chair over to sit on.<br /> <br /> Ellen’s eyes glittered. “And how did the deal with the buck go?”<br /> <br /> He gave a simple explanation of what had transpired in the village and on the mountain, while Lim prepared wine for three. Naturally, the whole request had been their doing; Ellen had dispatched him to deal with the problem after the village had informed them of its plight.<br /> <br /> Stopping the work in their hands, the three offered up a small toast in celebration of this success, and after having finished his explanation, Tigre switched topics.<br /> <br /> “So I hear from Teita that you have important affairs to discuss with me.” At this, the two ladies exchanged glances, and Ellen dipped her gaze to the cup in her hands, as though considering her reply. A moment later, she lifted her eyes once again.<br /> <br /> “Tigre. Have you heard of Asvarre?”<br /> <br /> The sudden question came as a surprise, but Tigre recovered quickly. “It’s situated northwest of Brune, across the western sea of Zhcted, I think. It’s best known for its agriculture-based economy, but a few generations ago they had a queen who led many campaigns of expansion into the continent.”<br /> <br /> In actuality, the number of things he knew for sure about Asvarre could be counted off on one hand, and all that he had learnt from Masas. But being in the northeast, Alsace had no stake in that country. So for all he knew of Asvarre it could be a fairy tale land—only the story of the conquering queen had made any lasting impression on him.<br /> <br /> Once again, the two women exchanged looks. But these were looks of unease.<br /> <br /> Draining her cup, Ellen spoke. “A certain someone has requested your presence in Asvarre.”<br /> <br /> At this Tigre furrowed his brow. He did so not so much in surprise as he had in consternation. Judging from her tone, this request must be awfully hard to refuse. And there were only so many people in this world who could cause a Vanadis apprehension of this level. “And who might that be?”<br /> <br /> “His majesty the King,” Lim replied coolly.<br /> <br /> Tigre’s eyes widened.<br /> <br /> Victor, King of Zhcted. He had met the man once, when he was living in Zhcted following the conclusion of Brune’s civil strife. It was a formality that no official guest could avoid, especially not one staying for 3 years in the country, and in any case he had heard from Ellen that the king desired to see him.<br /> <br /> But for all that was worth the audience itself was frightfully short. The king had merely saw fit to praise his talents, and assure him that he would be given full freedom in Zhcted—with that their meeting had come to an abrupt end.<br /> <br /> Within that brief time, he had indeed felt the oppressive stateliness and authority emanating from the man on the throne. But what had struck him most profoundly had been the man’s eyes. Victor’s eyes were tranquil, yet cold and subdued. It made one think of the inmost depths of a dark forest, bereft of sunlight for a hundred years; like a deep bog without breath or sound of life.<br /> <br /> But such thoughts about the monarch of a nation could not be shared with anyone, and so Tigre hid them, buried them deep in his heart.<br /> <br /> Honestly, he didn’t make a good impression, Tigre thought. ‘An enigmatic old man’ was the most honest summary he could give on his thoughts concerning that man.<br /> <br /> And now this person was ordering him to go to Asvarre.<br /> <br /> “So what does he want me to do there?”<br /> <br /> “Essentially, he wants you to serve as a secret envoy.”<br /> <br /> At this point, Ellen put her cup down and folded her arms, a distressed look on her face.<br /> <br /> “Tigre. What do you know about Asvarre’s situation, really?”<br /> <br /> “Well, that there’s people in it, and they sing, dance and hunt all day long?”<br /> <br /> “Indeed, and they slaughter their own people with axe and sword while they’re at it too.” He’d actually expected this, but still it seemed there was no chance that this would be a comfortable topic.<br /> <br /> Lim put her still unfinished cup on the table, and then proceeded to retrieve a piece of parchment from a drawer beneath the table.<br /> <br /> “...I suppose I’ve never really told you about Asvarre either, Tigre. I’ll try to make this brief.”<br /> <br /> “Please do, teacher.” Tigre said mischievously.<br /> <br /> Ellen laughed. “Yes, please do, sensei.”<br /> <br /> With a sigh, Lim turned to the parchment and began to draw a simple map. “Now, until half a year ago, King Zechariah was still on the throne of Asvarre. At that time there was intelligence to suggest that he planned to invade Brune, but due to his own poor health he ultimately decided to sit back for a while and observe the situation.”<br /> <br /> Tigre’s breath caught in his throat. He had underestimated till now just how much Brune had been like a sheep thrown among wolves during those times of turmoil half a year ago. True, Sachstein was repulsed by Roland, and he himself had driven Muozinel back. But if Asvarre had invaded from the west at that time...heaven only knew what would have happened then.<br /> <br /> “A short time after the civil war in Brune ended,” Lim continued, “King Zechariah breathed his last. I can’t really say how exactly he died. Some say he died in an accident, others say he died of food poisoning.”<br /> <br /> <br /> Now, the King of Asvarre had six children. His eldest, Jermaine, was to ascend the throne.<br /> And that was where the madness began.<br /> <br /> <br /> “A few days before the coronation ceremony, Jermaine called his siblings together and had them executed on counts of treason.”<br /> <br /> “Heh, or so we heard afterward,” Ellen added drily, supplementing Lim’s lecture with her own comments. “It seems Jermaine is quite the arrogant character, and paranoid as well. I guess he hid his true colors while his father still lived, but with the throne in sight he must have decided to take action.”<br /> <br /> This subject was repugnant to Tigre, but he nodded for Lim to continue anyway.<br /> <br /> “However, two of the king’s children escaped Jermaine’s grasp—the second prince, Elliot, and the first princess, Guinevere.”<br /> <br /> The larger part of the details that Lim mentioned afterward could be summarized as such: After making his way to safety, Elliot had begun a revolt against his brother. Despite the succession having been the king’s will, there were many among the nobility who had opposed Jermaine’s kin-slaying, and the revolt had been a success. Jermaine was forced to abandon the palace and flee.<br /> <br /> <br /> “So now Asvarre is split into two—” Lim broke off as she concluded, “no, perhaps you could say three parts. Jermaine has hired mercenaries from Sachstein to bolster his own forces, while Elliot has done much the same by bringing the pirates of the coast into his ranks. Asvarre is in a state of chaos.”<br /> <br /> “What about the princess Guinevere?” It was strange that she was not mentioned, so he asked.<br /> <br /> “Rumors say that she is indifferent to either side, and has retired to a more quiet life. Most likely, she will not make any moves until the conflict between her brothers has been settled,” Lim said.<br /> <br /> “And till now Zhcted has been supporting Elliot,” Ellen added.<br /> <br /> “Oh yes. There’s that,” Lim said. “Okay, let’s stop talking about Asvarre for now.” With that, she produced another parchment, and began drawing up a map of the continent. Zhcted in the center, Asvarre west of the sea, Muozinel to the south on land and Brune to the southwest.<br /> <br /> “Tigrevurmund.” Lim’s voice was scholarly and stern, like a teacher asking a question of her pupil. That meant that if he answered wrong, he was sure to be reprimanded. “Who, in your opinion, is the greatest threat to Zhcted at this time?”<br /> <br /> “Muozinel, I suppose.”<br /> <br /> “Correct.” Lim confirmed, unsmiling, as though this answer was a given.<br /> <br /> “So you see, the situation in Asvarre is as we stated before. And in Brune, the scars left by the civil war have yet to heal. At best, it would take two or three years for it to make a full comeback.”<br /> <br /> Needless to say, the next major factor was Muozinel. Even though they had been beaten back during their assault on Brune six months ago, in reality only their navy had been dealt any significant casualties. Their land army—footsoldiers and cavalry both—had withdrawn before a decisive battle could be fought, as such minimizing their losses.<br /> <br /> Muozinel now had an axe to grind against Zhcted as well—Tigre had the help of Zhcted troops in his rout of their advance army. Moreover, currently, Zhcted held Agnes, originally part of Brune, as their own territory, thus forming a strip of land belonging to Zhcted that Muozinel had to pass through first before it could attack. As such, Muozinel could only attack via sea, and that was impossible with their damaged navy: it could hardly even defend against an enemy attack as it was, let alone launch an invasion. So they could only sit on their hands and watch Brune recover.<br /> <br /> “Sooner or later, we and Muozinel will surely clash. But when that will happen, no one knows. It could be three, even ten years from now.”<br /> <br /> So saying, Ellen gazed at the wall behind her and the two flags that adorned it.<br /> <br /> A silver sword upon black, for Leitmeritz, and for Zhcted the black dragon.<br /> <br /> “The balance of power hangs on Asvarre’s decision—whether to join hands with Muozinel, or with us.”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing Ellen’s words, Tigre at last understood. If Asvarre were to align itself with Zhcted, then the latter could concentrate all its energy on Muozinel. But if Asvarre were to make Muozinel its ally instead, then Zhcted would be beleaguered from both the south and the west, and it would have to divide its forces to tackle such a dire situation.<br /> <br /> “As we were saying before, we would have preferred Elliot, but it seems he personally leans towards Muozinel. As such we shall have to support Jermaine instead.”<br /> <br /> “So, this secret envoy you speak of...” Tigre trailed off.<br /> <br /> Ellen looked distinctly apologetic. Seeing her struggle to reply, Lim stood in for the silver-haired Vanadis. “Tigrevurmund. I believe we had said before that this is the King’s request, not that of Lady Eleanora.”<br /> <br /> “I know. There is no way Ellen would ask something like this of me.” He answered decisively to reassure them. It worked. Almost immediately the tension in the room decreased several fold. Both women loosed smiles, and Ellen heaved a sigh of relief while still hanging her head in apology.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry, Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “You needn’t be, Ellen,” Tigre said. “More importantly, what does King Victor hope to achieve by sending me?” He didn’t know the foggiest about Asvarre. He hadn’t even been there. Ever. The king’s intentions were unfathomable in this regard.<br /> <br /> “From a certain point of view you could say he wants to recruit you,” Ellen noted while passing her now empty cup back to Lim. “It’s basically selling favors, giving you honor and glory in exchange for your services. Isn’t that practice quite common in Brune as well?”<br /> <br /> Tigre set his head askew—he still could not accept this. “But I am not King Victor’s subject, I am a citizen of Brune, a guest who will return to Brune in 3 years time, no?”<br /> <br /> “And that’s precisely why he wants you. Think about it—do you really expect to live off the fat of the land once you get back after 3 years? If it were up to me I’d make you a military advisor. That way you wouldn’t ever leave the palace even after a few years.” <br /> <br /> Upon hearing Ellen speak so solemnly, Tigre could only contemplate in silence. It was true, for he was undeniably a person of meritorious deeds.<br /> <br /> “Having received the title of ‘Star Shooter’ and ‘Moonlight Knight’ from an enemy general and your own king respectively, you are someone who will definitely be in an important position once you get home. So as far as the King of Zhcted is concerned selling you favors is the right thing to do.” Lim added coolly after pouring Ellen some more wine.<br /> <br /> For her part the Vanadis pulled open a drawer on her own desk, and from there retrieved a letter, two rings and a sleek tube.<br /> <br /> The tube was half an arm long, and covered by a dark black cloth. On its cap the seal of the King of Zhcted was engraved and inlaid in gold.<br /> <br /> “This contains a secret message to Prince Jermaine, and the rings will be proof of your identity as the King’s envoy. But what I really want to show you is this—the king’s letter.” Taking the letter, Tigre read it carefully. The words of a king could not be ignored, not a single one.<br /> <br /> It started with the normal salutations, with the King giving some praise for his gallantry in Brune and celebrating the newly forged peace between Brune and Zhcted before diving straight into the main topic.<br /> <br /> —You are proof of the strong ties between Zhcted and Brune, and thus able to represent both nations before the Prince Jermaine. No one is more suited than you are to accomplish this task.<br /> <br /> Written below are instructions as to how far we are willing support the prince in terms of finances and in the sending of troops, as well as the duration for which we shall do so. There are contingencies should extenuating circumstances force you to deviate from the initial plan, but you should return immediately should the situation go too far out of hand.—<br /> <br /> So, Tigre mused. He wants to use me as a bargaining chip then.<br /> <br /> At the end of the letter there were instructions as to how he should enter Asvarre. He would travel from Leitmeritz to Regnis, and then from there he would rendezvous with some men the King sent before setting out together for Asvarre. He was flabbergasted at the sheer amount of detail the letter went into. It even mentioned what street he should be travelling by.<br /> <br /> Suggesting that both Zhcted and Brune were in support of Prince Jermaine—quite clever of the King, really, Tigre thought.<br /> <br /> Still. He glanced up from the letter and gave Ellen a look of unease. “Was Brune told of this?”<br /> <br /> Ellen shook her head. “I doubt it.”<br /> <br /> Lim nodded in agreement. “If it were so, Queen Regin would have passed the orders down to you herself, Tigrevurmund.”<br /> <br /> She was right. In the end he was still a guest commandant, and not under any obligation to obey King Victor. Even the letter itself closed with these words—<br /> <br /> “I, the King of Zhcted, earnestly ask of you—”<br /> <br /> —meaning that this was no order, but a request.<br /> <br /> And yet he could no so flippantly refuse. It was a request from a king, after all.<br /> <br /> “...Aside from me, is there no one else who can take on this task?”<br /> <br /> “Zhcted doesn’t lack for such people. But to the king, he couldn’t claim to be doing you a favor without at least asking you to do this much.”<br /> <br /> Tigre tried to contemplate this for a few seconds, and then gave up, shrugging. Immediately, Lim scolded him in a low voice, and then proceeded to explain.<br /> <br /> “You see, something like rooting out mountain bandits wouldn’t be adding any additional feathers to your cap. Your role in the Brune civil war has already demonstrated your bravery, and therefore your worth, enough.”<br /> <br /> “There are other ways of winning honor, yes, but these would mostly involve you becoming a counsellor to the king. And that would put you in a precarious position—most of our nobles would oppose the idea of Brune interfering in affairs of governance, and it would undermine the king’s authority. So a diplomatic assignment would be the best option.” Ellen sighed.<br /> <br /> It was true, Tigre knew. The advantages of sending him were exactly as King Victor had stated—and in those regards no one in Zhcted could compete with him.<br /> <br /> “...And that’s how it is. Assuming that the King bears you no ill-will in the first place.” Ellen griped, leaning back in her chair.<br /> <br /> Her casual posture relieved the young archer greatly, and he smiled. “I don’t remember ever doing anything to incur his ill-will.”<br /> <br /> “If a country has a skilled general, do you not think that his very presence will cause the surrounding nations to be on their guard?” Lim noted coolly, remaining upright and altogether serious despite them. “In our country there are many people who are displeased by your presence, Tigrevurmund...although I am not saying the king is one of these.”<br /> <br /> “But the negotiations are important to Zhcted. Failure would be disastrous—so why would he give the task to me if he has enmity towards me?”<br /> <br /> Ellen furrowed her brows as she spoke, her displeasure plain to see.“Well, since there is a contingency in place you will most likely be held responsible for any failure.”<br /> <br /> “Of course, success would be still be best, but if you were to fail, getting rid of you would eliminate some future concerns. Depending on the situation, the blame could also be shifted onto Brune.” At this Ellen swung back upright with a *BANG*, ignoring Lim, who cocked an eyebrow at her. “Actually, don’t you find it all very strange? If I were in the king’s place, I would throw you a banquet with someone else as the host, and make my request while the host distracts the rest of the guests.”<br /> <br /> That was true. Tigre thought. He and the King had only met once—they weren’t friends by any means. There should have at least been some sort of party thrown to improve their relationship.<br /> <br /> “It would only take a simple check to know that you’ve never been to Asvarre. Sending you there is like asking a child who doesn’t know left from right to go to a neighbouring village to buy something. And then there’s the men the king sent. We have no details on them. The whole thing practically screams ‘this is suspicious’!”<br /> <br /> Indeed, it was getting quite hard to think that the king had given him this job for his ability.<br /> <br /> “But King Victor has yet to reveal what he thinks of me, correct?” Tigre asked cautiously.<br /> <br /> Both Lim and Ellen nodded.<br /> <br /> “I can only think of 3 reasons why this was assigned to you. One would be to do you a favor by letting you take the honor of being a diplomat. The other might be to destroy you by putting you in a situation where you would be helpless. And the last would be to gauge your abilities.”<br /> <br /> “Gauging my abilities?”<br /> <br /> Ellen held up a hand. “In short, he wants to know if you are merely a person who is skilled in warfare, or if you have other skills besides. I still can’t tell if he wants you on his side, or if he wants to destroy you. But whatever it is, he definitely wants to use you.”<br /> <br /> The silver-haired young woman chuckled a little, causing Tigre to grouse silently. None of the three options was anything to be glad about.<br /> <br /> “And if he has any other design,” Ellen noted in a low, more serious tone, “it’s most likely to use your actions to see how the Vanadis—myself included—and the Queen of Brune will act.”<br /> <br /> “Ellen, what should I—”<br /> <br /> “Tigrevurmund,” Lim said in a stern voice, cutting him off. “Do not ask that of us.”<br /> <br /> Ellen shook her head bitterly. “No matter what your decision is, I will respect it and do my utmost to help you. But it is you who must make the decision, Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry.”<br /> <br /> He could refuse. But that would lower the king’s opinion of him, and it would also affect Ellen and Brune. Turning to the map, Tigre thought about what was just said. He did not like Prince Jermaine, whom Zhcted was planning to support. And yet if his rival Elliot were to ascend to the throne, his alliance with Muozinel would threaten both Zhcted and Brune, for Brune and Asvarre shared a border.<br /> <br /> And then there was the alliance with Zhcted to think about.<br /> <br /> For the sake of our countries, must I support a foreign tyrant?<br /> <br /> By virtue of lending support to Jermaine, it might be possible to request that he mend his ways. But he was not the King of Zhcted, Tigre knew. His words would most likely have no significant impact.<br /> <br /> But he had to move past that. Sighing, he asked another question. “What sort of person is Prince Elliot, then?”<br /> <br /> “Rumor has it that he’s not all that different from his brother. But at least he didn’t kill his whole family.”<br /> <br /> “But previously you said that he roped pirates into his army to make up for his lack of numbers. Doesn’t that mean the army is no more than a band of thieves?”<br /> <br /> King Victor must really want me to disappear, asking me to go into such a place alone.<br /> <br /> “Will you refuse, then?”<br /> <br /> “Might as well go. It might be a good opportunity to visit Asvarre anyway.” He meant this in earnest, but more because he did not wish to further burden the similarly-aged Vanadis. “But isn’t this a rather roundabout method? Asking me to be a secret envoy, and yet openly supporting Prince Elliot at the same time?”<br /> <br /> “Playing both sides isn’t an uncommon tactic. Lyudmila was like that that during the last war.” Ellen said.<br /> <br /> “What?” Tigre asked, not comprehending her intent. “I thought Mila was a more straightforward person than that.”<br /> <br /> Mila of course referred to Lyudmila Lorie, Michelia of the seven Vanadis and the governor of Olmutz, a province to the south of Leitmeritz.<br /> <br /> “You forget that she was Duke Thenardier’s ally at first, which was why she led troops to constrain us. In addition, she continued her pursuit even when we offered to retreat. In order to fulfill her obligations to the duke, she even fought a duel with me.” Ellen’s eyebrows arched in annoyance as she said this, but Tigre could not tell if it was his casual mention of Lyudmila’s nickname, or general displeasure at his reply that caused her to act this way.<br /> <br /> “But she protected Lady Eleanora from the assassin’s blade that time, even going so far as to risk her own life.” Lim pointed out stoically.<br /> <br /> “W-Well, that was just her trying to make me owe her a favor!” Ellen blustered, her expression that of one caught off-guard. “Even if she didn’t think about it that way at the time, when the need arises she will definitely find an excuse to bring it up!”<br /> <br /> “It’s only natural to do that in negotiations,” Lim reminded.<br /> <br /> Ellen ignored her, instead turning to Tigre. “And there was that battle against Muozinel. She didn’t come to help you right away, did she? She held off to observe, right? That’s not helping you, that was just her waiting for the moment where she could make you most indebted to her. And she only severed ties with Thenardier after that incident, don’t you forget!”<br /> <br /> With that she downed her cup of wine with much gusto.<br /> <br /> Tigre for his part understood. This Machiavellian aspect to Lyudmila’s character was probably so deeply ingrained that she did not think any worse of herself despite it. Still, given that she had been forced into a conflict due to her rival’s character, it was not surprising that Ellen would be so angry.<br /> <br /> If it was Mila, how would she respond to this request?<br /> <br /> During his time at Leitmeritz, Lyudmila Lurie had paid three visits to the capitol, and she came for three reasons. Firstly, to inquire about the state of the mountain road in Vosyes and Brune in general; secondly, to make a show of being on excellent terms with Ellen. Lastly, she came to prevail upon Tigre to join her.<br /> <br /> Every time Ellen received a report of her arrival, she would say ‘tell her not to come again’. But who would dare say that to a Vanadis? And in any case she was half joking. They needed the information that Lyudmila regularly brought them concerning Muozinel, and a petty rivalry was no reason to hinder important exchanges of intelligence.<br /> <br /> Following her meetings with Ellen she would go looking for Tigre. The first time, she attempted to use the promise of money to win him over, and failed. From then on, she would simply come to make small talk. She did try to invite him on a hunt, but Ellen had turned her down.<br /> <br /> If it were her, she would hint at agreeing while avoiding giving a direct answer, all the while gathering intelligence as best she could in the background. And when the critical moment came she would refuse decisively.<br /> <br /> Perhaps this is only the first of more difficult requests to come.<br /> <br /> He still didn’t like the given task, but he could see it for its uses. And in any case, his complaints were best kept to himself.<br /> <br /> <br /> After staring at the door Tigre had closed in his exit for a while, Ellen let out a sigh.<br /> <br /> “Is this really alright?” Lim asked.<br /> <br /> “We don’t have a choice, do we?” Ellen replied brusquely.<br /> <br /> She’d agreed to let him go to Asvarre after their meeting. It was an odd thing—actually, she had been prepared to give way should he refuse adamantly, but as it turned out he gave an unexpectedly decisive answer. She should have been glad about that, but her heart still felt heavy. Unwilling.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry about just now, Lim,” Ellen said with an apologetic smile. ‘Just now’ naturally referred to the point when Lim had butted in to stop Tigre from asking for her help in deciding. “I...probably wouldn’t have been able to answer him.”<br /> <br /> In her heart of hearts she wanted to say ‘don’t go’. But to deny the king’s request, they needed a viable alternative. Another way to foster closer ties between Zhcted and Asvarre. Or even someone to replace Tigre. But there was no such option. With regards to the king’s requirements there was none better than him, and she would be hard pressed to find such a substitute.<br /> <br /> During Brune’s civil war she was able to mollify the king by claiming that she had no choice but to do battle. And it had been a sweet deal overall. Brune footed much of the war bill, Zhcted had gained Agnes in the south, and Ellen had gained Tigre’s services through her co-ruling of Alsace.<br /> <br /> This time, she had no such cards to play—without such, even a Vanadis must obey her king.<br /> <br /> So despite herself, she could not tell him to stay. Supporting him was the only thing she could do now.<br /> <br /> Turning her face to the window, Ellen gazed out at the scenery. The slow breeze of late summer blew across a land where the descent of darkness was nigh complete, with only a little sun peeked out from beyond the western horizon. The stars too, though she could not see them, must have already come out.<br /> <br /> “When he came, the snowdrops were still in bloom...”<br /> <br /> Snowdrops grew everywhere in Zhcted, and they were the herald of springtime. But spring had passed them by in a hurry. She spent hers governing, and he spent his getting accustomed to the land. And now, even summer was drawing to a close.<br /> <br /> With a sigh, Ellen shook her head vigorously. Clearing her mind, she turned back to Lim once more, with a smile on her face. “Well, since he has decided to go, we should pave the way for him. I’ll be counting on you, Lim. This is the king’s request, so people can’t speak ill of it anyway.”<br /> <br /> “Yes.” Lim flashed a rare smile, her voice ringing clearer than usual. But it seemed some anxiety came upon her, and cast a shadow over her turquoise eyes. “Yet there is still much to worry about. Becoming a secret envoy to an unknown country, with only one other person following...”<br /> <br /> “Let us trust him,” Ellen said brightly, her words and eyes brimming with confidence. “He has shown us many miracles during this year we spent together. Yes, you could call it luck, but without the skill to use such good-fortune there would have been no miracles, and he has that sort of ability.”<br /> <br /> That was exaggerating somewhat, but that was because she too felt uneasy. She could not help but worry. Indeed, perhaps she had even wished for him to refuse back then.<br /> <br /> “He will return successful. We will send him off smiling, and we will receive him with that same smile. We can do that much, even if we can neither officially celebrate his designation as envoy due to its secret nature, nor reward him easily due to his status as a citizen of Brune.”<br /> <br /> “Indeed.” Lim said, glad that her master had erased her worries.<br /> <br /> With that they returned to their duties. But as Ellen sorted through the papers, a sudden thought came to her.<br /> <br /> I wonder, has the distance between him and I lessened any?<br /> <br /> Though she was busy most of the day, and Tigre was under constant scrutiny by the court officials, they still spent their free time together often. When the weather was good they would take afternoon naps on the roof, sometimes even sneaking out the palace under the noses of Lim and the other officials to roam the city streets. During official breaks, they would have tea and refreshments with Lim and Teita. These were all small, but important memories.<br /> <br /> We even danced together in the city once.<br /> <br /> In the tradition of Zhcted such festivals always began with everyone singing and dancing together, and only later would couples form and dance alone. Apparently, this had originally been a way for men to choose their brides, but that custom had long been phased out, leaving behind only that fragment of knowledge and the form of the dance itself.<br /> <br /> When they had found out about the origins of the practice, they had both gone red in the face, but did not stop holding hands as they departed. (Of course, no one else knew, for both of them were too embarrassed to speak of it.)<br /> <br /> They never crossed the line, each having understood the other’s position. But the silver-haired Vanadis recalled those memories of their daily lives together, and she felt her heart grow warmer.<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre’s room was somewhere in the bowels of the palace. Here, unlike outside where the employees of the palace still milled about even after sunset, there was relative peace. This had been one of Ellen’s considerations, for as a guest he drew significantly more attention than when he had been a captive.<br /> <br /> It was not a particularly luxurious place, but the deep green carpet, brick fireplace and an oak table-and-chair set gave it a relaxing atmosphere. There was no lack of necessities either; in the corner there was a cabinet draped with grapevine as well as a long table.<br /> <br /> Upon entry, Tigre lit the lamp by the doorway, and hit the bell on the table.<br /> <br /> Before long, footsteps approached the door. Teita’s footsteps.<br /> <br /> “Master Tigre, may I enter?”<br /> <br /> “You needn’t be so uptight, I’m the only one here,” Tigre replied in a gentle tone.<br /> <br /> The door opened, the chestnut-haired maid entering with a curtsy before lifting her head and sticking her tongue out at him. “I’m used to it already. And besides, I’m away from home.”<br /> <br /> Back in Alsace they had been even less formal with one another. Tigre favored shouting across the hallway to ringing a bell anytime, and Teita for her part would inquire clearly as to his requirements before entering, sparing them a lot of hassle. But this was not Alsace, and there were many officials here who disliked him for being so close to the likes of Ellen, Lim and Rurick. In front of such people, they had to pay more attention to such formalities.<br /> <br /> “So,” Teita asked after receiving Tigre’s outer coat, “have you finished speaking to Lady Eleanora on the matter?”<br /> <br /> A dark look crept over his face. “Do you have some time, Teita? I have some things I need to tell you concerning that.”<br /> <br /> She nodded, perplexed.<br /> <br /> Seeing that, Tigre walked over to the cabinet and took out a bottle of wine and a pair of wine glasses. This would be worrying to her, he knew, but nonetheless he wanted her to know the truth.<br /> <br /> After having her take a seat, he poured the wine. First for her, then for himself.<br /> <br /> He downed a mouthful.<br /> <br /> And then made his announcement.<br /> <br /> “I need to go out for a time. I’ll be counting on you to take care of this place.”<br /> <br /> Her eyes shot open, staring into the depths of the glass before her, the crimson fluids reflected her depression.<br /> <br /> “This isn’t a hunt, is it?”<br /> <br /> She was right. If this was a hunt or just some inspection in a nearby city he would have spoken differently. He had done his best to sound calm, but there was no way he could completely hide the anxiety of stepping into unknown territory. Not from Teita, who had been serving him for so long.<br /> <br /> So he didn’t bother playing dumb, merely lowering his gaze to meet hers.<br /> <br /> “I know you won’t say unnecessary things to others. So I need you to keep a secret for me.”<br /> <br /> After confirming her assent, he told her of the trip to Asvarre.<br /> <br /> “I can’t tell you the details, but this a very troublesome matter. While I’m gone, you will tell anyone who asks that I have gone to Silesia,” Tigre said. “And...oh yes. Take care of Lunie while I’m out.”<br /> <br /> “I understand the part about Lunie. But ‘to the capitol’?” Teita shook her head, uncomprehending.<br /> <br /> “Don’t worry, Lim and Ellen are the ones cooking up the cover story. You just need to tally your account to theirs,” he assured her. “I did think of claiming illness to avoid meeting people, though.”<br /> <br /> “That wouldn’t have been like you at all, Master Tigre. I mean, those aren’t the sort of words a person who would go out during deep winter in furs to hunt would say. And I don’t think I could fool everyone like that,” she said, displaying her resolve in an ironic sort of way, to which he could only scratch his head, at a loss.<br /> <br /> Seeing this, she smiled. “Master Tigre. How far away is this Asvarre?”<br /> <br /> “I don’t know. It’s my first time going there too. All I know is that I need to go northwest from here, and then head there by ship.”<br /> <br /> “Ship. Sea,” Teita muttered, her eyes wide. Neither of them had ever even seen anything like those. The closest they had come was in images stirred up by the songs of a wandering troubadour, or from the stories of travelling artists who had been as far as Celeste, a town in Asvarre.<br /> <br /> She bit her lip, her fists tightening about her apron as she tried to restrain the unease welling up inside her. Reaching for her cup, she downed it all in one go—<br /> <br /> —and with a sigh she stood, placing the cup back on table, hazel eyes locking on his.<br /> <br /> “I don’t really understand how important this task is. But you must come back safely, Master Tigre.”<br /> <br /> Tigre placed his own cup aside, and held her lightly, the fragrance of her hair wafting into his nose as he did so.<br /> <br /> You’ve grown taller...<br /> <br /> “I will come back,” he repeated over again. “I’ll definitely return safely.”<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre left the palace before the dawn of the next day. He would travel not as Tigrevurmund Vorn, but as a common soldier of Leitmeritz. He had said his farewells to Lim and Teita, but not to Ellen.<br /> <br /> I wish I could have said goodbye to Rurick and the others as well.<br /> <br /> These things left him quite a few regrets, but as a secret envoy his departure needed to be made known to as few people as was possible. Perhaps Rurick might figure it out on his own, though.<br /> <br /> He also had to leave by the back gate, instead of from the front. At the side of the gate a saddled horse was already awaiting him—Lim’s handiwork, most likely.<br /> <br /> Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Tigre placed his black bow on the saddle and secured a quiver full of arrows to his luggage—if one could call a small pack with a bear doll tied to it ‘luggage’—behind.<br /> <br /> The bear had been obtained from Lim the night before, when she had come to check on his luggage to confirm that he had brought everything.<br /> <br /> “Well then, take everything out.” She had said this rather strictly, and he had complied, laying out each item on the table. Food and water for several days, a stone flint, a dagger with a bottle of oil, and a purse full of silver and copper coins.<br /> <br /> There was also a letter Ellen had written to her friend Alexandra Arshven, the Vanadis Sasha. She had done this in a hurry, had given instructions for him to see her friend when he passed through Legnica.<br /> <br /> “Sasha will give you additional guidance on my behalf, so it doesn’t matter if you are late by one or even two days—You must go to see her. Understood?” And with that she had given the letter to him.<br /> <br /> Lastly there were the two rings as well as the silk-covered tube that contained a secret message in the king’s own hand. The surface of the tube had been rolled over with a tanned hide painted black, rendering it completely waterproof.<br /> <br /> After inspecting everything item by item, Lim had told him to wait, and left the room for a while.<br /> <br /> Before long, she returned, carrying between her arms quite a few new items: a bag of herbs, a bottle of ointment, ropes of hemp and straw, needle, thread and even a hand mirror.<br /> <br /> “Bring these along too.”<br /> <br /> She said this matter of factly even as she let him help her to arrange these additional things, much to Tigre’s shock.<br /> <br /> “Isn’t this a little overdone?” Actually, all of these should have been necessities for travel as well, but he hadn’t thought to bring them with him initially. When he got to the port town at Legnica, he could just purchase all of those trifling things there.<br /> <br /> “And what will you do if something happens before you get to Legnica?”<br /> <br /> His suggestion had been coldly rejected. He knew she meant well though, and didn’t argue.<br /> <br /> But his thoughts inadvertently spilled out into words. “It feels like you’re my mother or something.”<br /> <br /> “M-Mother?!” Lim’s stoic mask shattered outright, her eyes going wide as she stared at Tigre, dismayed. In the face of this unexpectedly strong response, Tigre quickly backed down.<br /> <br /> “I’m really sorry if that made you unhappy. Teita’s mother was like this too—she would inspect my luggage very scrupulously every time I headed out of town.” Here he paused for a moment, barely stopping short of calling her naggy. “You reminded me of her.”<br /> <br /> “I understand. Still, you should watch how you say things,” Lim said. She seemed to have regained her composure after a few moments, but Tigre still felt terrible about calling a twenty-year old woman ‘mother’.<br /> <br /> “In that case, take this with you.”<br /> <br /> At this moment, Lim put something into Tigre’s hand. Into his hand, not onto the table—it was a small bear doll.<br /> <br /> “It’s a charm. Mothers always give them to their children when they go off travelling, so take it. —I don’t remember having a child this old, though,” she said roughly as his shocked gaze alternated between her and the doll. Perhaps if the room had been brighter lit he might have seen her blushing right up to her hair.<br /> <br /> Honestly speaking, it was embarrassing to have to hang a bear doll onto his luggage. But when he thought of Lim’s feelings, he could not bear to take it off.<br /> <br /> Leaping into the saddle, Tigre trotted the horse forward a few steps. Then suddenly he turned, gazing atop the city walls. It was still dark, and the contours of the palace walls were silhouetted against the darkness. But he could feel someone watching him.<br /> <br /> Straining his vision, he caught a small movement.<br /> <br /> Who’s there?<br /> <br /> It wasn’t a soldier—a soldier would be carrying a torch at this hour. But it was not an intruder either. He could not feel the person trying to conceal his or her breathing.<br /> <br /> A gust of wind blew in.<br /> <br /> It did not come from the left or the right. It came rushing down from above, blowing his hair every which way and forcing him to squint.<br /> <br /> In the midst of the gale he caught sight of an object hurtling towards him, glittering faintly as it caught the light. About the size of an insect, but not as fast. He reached out and caught it.<br /> <br /> It was a silver coin, and on closer inspection there were words written in ink on it.<br /> <br /> ‘Good luck’<br /> <br /> His eyes scanned across the walls again, but that person was gone.<br /> <br /> Glancing at the coin once more, he put it into his waist-pocket with great care. That done, he grabbed the reins and rode out into the streets, his form enveloped by the darkness.<br /> <br /> He knew who the one standing on the walls was. The Vanadis who commanded the winds.<br /> <br /> She could not send him off openly, and so she had chosen this method instead.<br /> <br /> His drowsiness was far behind him now, gone with the wind. He felt warm, and full of vigor.<br /> <br /> I will definitely return safely.<br /> <br /> He would give her a pleasing result with his own hands.<br /> <br /> So decided, he spurred his horse forward, through the streets at the crack of dawn.<br /> <br /> <noinclude><br /> {| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"<br /> |-<br /> | Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume06_Illustrations|Illustrations]]<br /> | Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]<br /> | Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]<br /> |-<br /> |}<br /> </noinclude></div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1&diff=237121 Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 1 2013-03-27T12:14:39Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>A buck was walking casually atop a mountain ridge, the arid wind whistling about it.<br /> <br /> The creature stood head and shoulders above its brethren, and with its right horn growing out in a bizarre shape it looked repulsive, monstrous.<br /> <br /> To the villagers living at the foothills it was a beast to be feared. It was trampling their fields as it pleased in broad daylight, eating its fill of the crops before disappearing into the mountains.<br /> <br /> They could not stop it. Those who dared give chase, hoes at the ready, were gored by its horns, suffering grievous wounds. Teams of seasoned hunters were sent in to hunt it down. But this buck had a prodigious sense of smell, and leg strength which was beyond the norm. It saw through every trap, and when they drew close it would leap across cliffs, jump atop the rocky crags, or simply slide down steep slopes to elude them. As a result, even after three days and nights they had not been able to take it down.<br /> <br /> And yet one young man was now bringing his bow to bear on this creature.<br /> <br /> He could not have seen more than twenty winters, and was of average build. But if one espied the arm that peeked out from his sleeves one could see that he did not lack for training. There was vigor under his dark red locks, and his gaze was keen as he bent his gaze to that buck.<br /> <br /> From his hiding place in the crags below to the stag’s ridge there was a distance of about 300 aslins. No distance for a mere bow. If one asked any seasoned hunter he would shake his head and advise that one closed sixty, even seventy paces. What more then for this boy, who was aiming against the grain of gravity, shooting from a low position to a higher one. A light breeze blew downhill from ridge to crag. By this his approach and attack was be masked against his prey. Yet if he missed, this good fortune would have been in vain.<br /> <br /> All this, the young man knew well. But he did not waver. He kept his cool, notching a single arrow with an ease born of unceasing practice, following through till he had drawn the bow taut.<br /> <br /> The wind ceased for but an instant. The young man, as though foreseeing this pass, let loose that arrow. It traced an arc through the sky, and struck the stag in the neck.<br /> <br /> It was an unerring blow, almost as if it was sucked in by some unknown force. And yet the beast did not cry out. Rather, it turned and fled in the direction opposite to the young man.<br /> <br /> At this, he at last showed consternation. “Looks like that huge frame wasn’t just for show...”<br /> <br /> Leaving his hiding spot, he knoced up another arrow as he made his way up the slope. It was not meant for the buck - in his mind the hunt had been nigh unto ended by his first strike. This arrow was meant for any surprises that might crop up along the way.<br /> <br /> *Patata* The sound of flapping wings entered his ears, as a creature the size of a large cat passed by his side.<br /> <br /> But it was no cat. It was a dragon - its reptilian form scaled bronze with a greenish hue from head to tail, with horns, coarse sharp teeth, and wings that reminded one of a bat. Flitting about freely, as though disregarding the young man that was its companion.<br /> <br /> And if they were on ground level he might have traveled on equal pace with it. But as it was he stood in the rough of the rocks, only able to smile bitterly at the departing form of the dragon.<br /> <br /> Regulating his breathing carefully, he scaled the ridge-<br /> <br /> -and was dumbfounded by what he saw.<br /> <br /> Where he had hidden, there was naught but a barren rocky wasteland, and yet beyond the ridge there sprawled a large forest, all trees and bark and dense greenery.<br /> <br /> “Well. It’s not that I can’t find it...but this is going to be a chore.”<br /> <br /> He was loth to go down. But he could not simply leave the mountain. The villagers would remain uneasy if he merely told them ‘the beast has been taken care of’. He needed proof of his hunt.<br /> <br /> “And I still need to find Lunie...”<br /> <br /> Lunie, of course, was the dragon who had just ditched him. Thankfully, he knew that he needn’t worry. It was small, but it was a dragon nonetheless. No creature in the wood would dare attack it. And though it was now nowhere to be seen, it was most likely that it had gone after the wounded buck.<br /> <br /> Making his way down the slope, the young man took great care as he stepped into the thicket. There could be snakes about, and he didn’t want to risk snagging his clothes on the branches. Once past the thicket, the cold air wrapped around him as he stepped into the verdant woods. The sunlight was greatly dimmed by the undergrowth, and some trees even snaked along slope’s surface.<br /> <br /> Indeed, there were few things worse than traversing a forest infested by overgrown weeds and roots.<br /> <br /> As he approached cautiously, another *patata* of flapping wings could be heard. He stopped, and sure enough out from deep within the forest’s gloom came Lunie. Recognizing him, the dragon whelp did an artful about-turn in mid-air and went back the way it came.<br /> <br /> The young man gave chase, and not ten paces hence he found himself standing before the fallen buck. It had long breathed its last, having bled enough from the wound on its neck staining its fur-coat a deep crimson. Even so he did not relax - many were the tales of beasts seemingly dead using their last ounce of strength to rise up and bring their killers down with them in a rage. And judging from the distance between the ridge and the forest there was still a possibility that more wild beasts could come, having caught the scent of blood.<br /> <br /> But Lunie seemed unwilling to humor his cautiousness, plonking itself unceremoniously onto the carcass and spitting him with an look of impatience. ‘Hurry up’, it seemed to say.<br /> <br /> The young man grimaced, but made no hurried move nonetheless. Slowly he crept up to the buck, making sure that there were no other creatures about. Only when he had been absolutely certain did he return the arrow to its quiver, before taking a knee in front of the creature.<br /> <br /> “Well done, Lunie,” he said, and at last flashed a genuine smile.<br /> <br /> The young man’s name was Tigrevurmund Vorn.<br /> <br /> Those close to him called him Tigre.<br /> <br /> This year, he would be 17. Half a year had gone by since the day he left the land of his birth in Alsace to live in Leitmeritz, in the neighbouring country of Zhcted.<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre had initially thought to bring the buck down the mountain with him, but he’d happily quickly given up upon realizing that the creature was heavy. Extraordinarily so at that.<br /> <br /> So he hung the creature by its legs to a tree using a rope he’d prepared beforehand, and prepared to dissect it.<br /> <br /> Uncharacteristically, Lunie was curled up at his feet, but Tigre was not fooled. It was there only so it could get at the entrails that fell from the carcass at its convenience. It seemed rather eager to do so too, at that.<br /> <br /> “Well, I guess I can only take the pelt back with me.” He definitely needed to bring the oddly-shaped horn back as proof of his success, and that was no small amount of baggage to carry by itself. So, unfortunate though that was, he knew apart from that which he would eat he had to leave the rest of it behind. Bones -those would work for proof too, but no, too heavy- meat, it seems like I have to discard them all...<br /> <br /> Suddenly he became aware of something rubbing against his trousers. As he looked down, he was chagrined to see Lunie stuffing a face full of blood and entrails into the bottom of his pants - its unique way of saying ‘More, please’. Well, nothing to be done about that. With a sigh, Tigre hefted his dagger, slicing off a few more pieces of meat for the hungry whelp.<br /> <br /> By the time he actually finished the whole process, the sun had already reached its zenith. The removal of the horn had taken a large amount of time due to their size. He tied the pelt, still ringed with residual flesh and fats, with a rope of hemp, and put it into a backpack. Afterward he washed his hands using the water in his canteen and got to starting a campfire. That done, he dug a trench, into which he dumped and buried the arbitrarily sized remains of the carcass.<br /> <br /> While he was doing all this, Lunie, having eaten its fill, was lying asleep beside the campfire.<br /> <br /> Half a year ago, when the breath of spring had only just begun its reign, Tigre had come to Leitmeritz. There a chill wind still blew upon the plains, as a sign of Zhcted’s late-come springtime when compared to his homeland Brune.<br /> <br /> He had waited for the mountains of Leitmeritz to thaw before trekking across them, hoping to see with his own eyes the land he now lived in, to feel with his hands and feet its depths and heights- or so he claimed; in actuality all he simply wanted to experience to the fullest the thrills of hunting in unknown terrain.<br /> <br /> Interestingly, for all they had interacted during his time as a captive in the court, or even later as a guest commander, he had never once enjoyed Lunie’s favor. Rather, that honor was given by the dragon to his servant-girl, Teita. Yet it insisted on being by his side when he went hunting. It would even sit on the horse that Tigre rode on when he went hunting, insisting that it be brought along regardless.<br /> <br /> And how did the silver-haired Vanadis who was the whelp’s master reply when asked for her opinion on this strange turn of affairs?<br /> <br /> “This fellow is probably bored to tears from being cooped up in a world of stone walls, so if you would be willing to bring him along...”<br /> <br /> She even tacked a joke onto the request. “Don’t go returning to the wild now...”<br /> <br /> Though he was unwilling, it was impossible to refuse her. Not when she looked upon the dragon she petted with an expression of both affection, and regret at her inability to satisfy its desire to fly freely in the skies. She wasn’t all that different from the dragon, Tigre realized. She too was a person who could not live and do as she pleased.<br /> <br /> In any case, he had the excuse of studying the geography of of Leitmeritz. Of course he wasn’t just there to hunt. So he had ended up bringing Lunie along anyway. And it had exceeded all his expectations - well, at least his expectations for a companion in battle anyway, like during this buck hunt. The rest of the time it did not display any such attitude. In fact, Tigre fully expected that it would start treating him akin to a roadside pebble once they got off this mountain.<br /> <br /> A regrettable situation. But despite his disappointment Tigre made no move to improve their working relationship. After all, this wasn’t a human he was dealing with. Lunie may still be but a stripling, but it was still a dragon.<br /> <br /> I can’t even understand for the life of him why it follows me at all. Maybe for now I should keep my distance, thought Tigre as he watched the dragon snoozing by the fireside.<br /> <br /> And as he continued to keep watch, well fed on a meal of venison, his thoughts turned to the events that led up to the present day.<br /> <br /> He was born as the heir to Earl Vorn of Alsace in the northwest of Brune. He had inherited the title at the tender age of 14 when his father succumbed to illness, and with it the stigma of being of the lowest rank of nobles in the land.<br /> <br /> But his life would a turn, on a battlefield at summer’s end .<br /> <br /> At Dinant the nations of Zhcted and Brune had clashed over the right to control the stream along the borders, and Brune had been defeated. Tigre had led a hundred men in that battle, and there he had encountered the commander-in-chief of Zhcted’s forces - silver haired Eleanora Viltaria, whom they called Meltis and Silvfrahl, one of the Seven Vanadis.<br /> <br /> His attempt to assassinate her did not avail him, but Ellen was taken by his skill with the bow and took him as a captive.<br /> <br /> In the aftermath of the battle, the rivalry between Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier -the two foremost nobles of Brune- came to a head, and Alsace was swept up in by the wave of turmoil into the fires of war. Upon hearing this news from his father’s loyal servant Batran, Tigre borrowed soldiers from Ellen to save the place of his birth, eventually avenging himself upon Thenardier after a great many battles to the death.<br /> <br /> And yet even after all this, there was no happy conclusion. He had only achieved a brief time of peace, and he would have remained Ellen’s captive if not for the new ruler of Brune, the king’s daughter Regin, having helped to intercede on his behalf. Under the terms negotiated, he was to be returned to his homeland after spending three years as a guest commandant in Zhcted. That was the best that could be done for now. And so with the promise that he would return to them in three year’s time, Tigre bid farewell to the people of Brune and crossed the border into Zhcted, with his only companion being his maid Teita.<br /> <br /> Half a year had passed since that day. The tardy spring had gone swiftly by, and now even the summer would soon pass. Indeed the brief nature of Zhcted’s summer as compared to Brune’s was enough to leave an impression in and of itself.<br /> <br /> His life in Leitmeritz so far had not been easy - one half of that he’d expected, and the other of it he’d experienced. He had to learn how to speak, write, and to immerse himself in the local culture.<br /> <br /> There was also no shortage of important personages from Zhcted who wished to meet with him, and though most of these chose to send emissaries rather than come in person, Tigre knew that establishing good relations with them was a necessity.In any case failure was not an option; any failing on his part would smear the name of Ellen, who had given him a place to stay, and he couldn’t rightly allow that to happen.<br /> <br /> Adding to his litany of woes were the almost daily assignments left to him by Ellen’s second-in-command Limlishia. The topics were of a grand scale, ranging from governance to military affairs - indeed, under governance the subject could be anything between internal governance and multilateral relations.<br /> <br /> She would also enlist his aid in her work often. This was cause for some complaint on his part. But he went along with it anyway. For one thing, the knowledge he gained while accompanying her would be useful in developing Alsace upon his return.<br /> <br /> And for another, she wasn’t all work and no play. Under the guise of ‘inspections’ or ‘reviews’, she would sometimes allow him some free time to roam.<br /> <br /> At last, dawn broke.<br /> <br /> Smothering the fire with mud, Tigre shouldered his backpack and set out. Antlers in his right hand, bow in his left, and Lunie tagging alongside him, trademark *Patata* resounding as it flew. They reached the village in the foothills by the afternoon. There they presented the antler and pelt to much rejoicing and many eased minds among the villagers. However, among those who had been counted with the hunters there were many wide eyes.<br /> <br /> “So he really managed to bring it down, eh...” The village chief, who had been responsible for leading the hunters, had only this to say.<br /> <br /> He had gone into the mountains three mornings ago. Alone, having turned down the offer that the villagers had made to have their hunters serve as his guides.<br /> <br /> “For a hunt like this, I alone will be enough.” He’d said that even as he gazed up at the foothills from the village.“And with more people we run a greater risk of the buck getting wind of us, whether it be by sight or sound.”<br /> <br /> It wasn’t arrogance, of course. And besides, he had subsequently grilled both the chief and the hunters for detailed information concerning the mountain.<br /> <br /> <br /> Seeing this, the village chief had mixed feelings. On one hand he thought: “As expected of a knight of the court.” And yet on the other he felt that the boy was only 17. Could he really be relied upon?<br /> <br /> But Tigre had surpassed all their expectations, setting out alone and returning triumphant, having shot the beast down brilliantly.<br /> <br /> He had succeeded where a group of six -including the chief himself- had failed to do throughout their five day long hunt. And he did not waste his breath on swaggering or on boasts of his ability.<br /> <br /> Rather, Tigre just asked for a bed he could borrow for the night, which the chief obliged. He turned in rather early too.<br /> <br /> <br /> When Tigre rose the next morning, the sky was still dark. It was a tad early for ‘morning’ - even those whose farms were their livelihood had barely gotten out their beds.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry to wake you at this hour,” he said as he called the village chief forth from dreamland before informing him of his decision to leave.<br /> <br /> The chief seemed shocked, and even a little disappointed. “If it is convenient for you, sir knight, please do tarry another day in our good village. We will prepare a feast for you as much as we may with our meager means.”<br /> <br /> He only asked once, however. So after expressing both gratitude and pushing a gentle refusal, Tigre quietly left on the village and went on his way. The horse galloped along the path under a brightening sky, though it wasn’t very fast - it couldn’t, what with both Tigre and Lunie sitting on it and all.<br /> <br /> “What a waste...” Tigre mumbled to himself as he gazed heavenward. “...It’s not like I had anything urgent to do anyway.”<br /> <br /> He was, of course, bemoaning the missed opportunity in the village chief’s offer. If this was Alsace, he might just have taken the proffered boon, but here he had Ellen to consider. She might have been alright with it, but she did not speak for all her subordinates. Particularly for those who already held a certain dislike for Tigre himself.<br /> <br /> He couldn’t care less if they criticized him, but he would not allow them to do the same to Ellen.<br /> <br /> <br /> The sun was already falling into the west when they arrived at the capitol. They rode in via a side road constructed for the exclusive use of those in official service - with Lunie around the two of them would have made a sight for sore eyes in the crowded main streets of the city.<br /> <br /> “Master Tigre!” Just as they passed the gates, a familiar voice reached their ears, calling the youth’s name. It was Teita, chestnut hair tied behind her head, running towards them. She dressed after her usual fashion, long-sleeved one-piece dress falling into black folds below her legs and a clean white apron over it. Notably she had discarded her old twin-tailed hairstyle for a single ponytail, which Tigre believed looked well on her too.<br /> <br /> Of their immediate reactions Lunie’s was the greater. It took to the air with a *Patata* and flew into her arms. Tigre merely exchanged smiles with her.<br /> <br /> “I’m home, Teita.”<br /> <br /> Upon catching Lunie, she held it close and it snuggled in her embrace. So doing, she walked over to the youth.<br /> <br /> “Welcome home, Master Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “Are you alright? You don’t have to carry it like that if it’s too heavy, you know?”<br /> <br /> “Thank you. But Lunie’s not as heavy as it appears. I might get my clothes dirty though.” So she said, but if she was distressed it did not show. Instead, like a mother beguiling a child she petted the little dragon whelp.<br /> <br /> This sixteen-year old girl, who like him was born in Alsace, had served him in the capacity of a maidservant since she was till today, and even when he was set to live in Leitmeritz, she had insisted on following him.<br /> <br /> This had been his wish as well, and Ellen had acquiesced. Nonetheless, he had worried at first that she, whom he treated like a sister, might not be able to adapt to the new environment. She had rendered his concerns moot, however, breaking the ice easily with the ladies of the court and their maids. Indeed, naught but a few days had passed before they all loved her.<br /> <br /> Upon hearing this, Ellen had grimaced before saying thus.<br /> <br /> “You’re quite something yourself, but it seems Teita hasn’t fallen behind. Quite the unexpected catch, isn’t she?” These words relieved Tigre greatly.<br /> <br /> “Oh, yes. Master Tigre, the Lady Eleanora and Miss Limlishia have important matters to discuss with you.”<br /> <br /> “Important matters? With me?”<br /> <br /> “Indeed. Lady Ellen instructed me to inform you of this upon your return.”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing Teita recall her previous conversation with the Vanadis and her second, Tigre set his head askew in thought as he dismounted. It was all very odd. He had just returned, and had yet to greet anyone yet. Moreover, he was required to report to Ellen anyway.<br /> <br /> Therefore it must have been something of extraordinary importance, for her to have left him such specific instructions.<br /> <br /> “Are they going to remind you not to take so many detours?” Teita asked.<br /> <br /> Naturally, she did not say this in earnest. Those mischievous words were only meant to lighten his mood, Tigre guessed as he patted the younger girl on the head.<br /> <br /> “Hmmm. That’s possible...” He did after all have a history of chatting Rurick up in the halls for too long while en route to the administration office. This habit which had earned him many a stern earful from Lim, and at times some nattering from the officials who disliked him whenever they could catch him. “In any case I’ll head up there. Thank you, Teita.”<br /> <br /> After handing both horse and dragon over to her, he headed up to the administration office. In the dying light of day, the corridors were dim, lit only by the flames of pinewood torches. But Ellen would be in there at this hour, he knew. He walked up to the door and knocked lightly, calling out as he did so. Sure enough, a moment later a ‘come in’ could be heard.<br /> <br /> Opening the door, Tigre’s eyes were met by a familiar scenery. A modestly-sized room, a table of black sandalwood piled high with a veritable mountain of books, and two ladies attending to the paperwork.<br /> <br /> The first of them sported waist-length silver hair and a blue-based silk dress. Her crimson eyes burned with vigor, and against a wall close within reach she laid a longsword by. She was so fair of face, it was hard to imagine her as a skilled sword maiden capable of holding any man at bay. Yet she was and more. She was the administrator of this capitol, ruler of Leitmeritz and one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, seventeen year-old Eleanora Viltaria.<br /> <br /> The other was golden-haired Limlishia -Lim, as both he and Ellen would normally address her-, Ellen’s second-in-command and confidante. Tall, twenty and well-endowed, her look of detached stoicism as she silently perused the documents before her was quite the opposite of Ellen’s.<br /> <br /> “Looks like you made it back safely.”<br /> <br /> After looking him up and down for a moment, Ellen’s expression relaxed visibly, and Lim greeted him with an upward quirk of her lips.<br /> <br /> “I’m back indeed,” Tigre noted, before closing the door and pulling a chair over to sit on.<br /> <br /> Ellen’s eyes glittered. “And how did the deal with the buck go?”<br /> <br /> He gave a simple explanation of what had transpired in the village and on the mountain, while Lim prepared wine for three. Naturally, the whole request had been their doing; Ellen had dispatched him to deal with the problem after the village had informed them of its plight.<br /> <br /> Stopping the work in their hands, the three offered up a small toast in celebration of this success, and after having finished his explanation, Tigre switched topics.<br /> <br /> “So I hear from Teita that you have important affairs to discuss with me.” At this, the two ladies exchanged glances, and Ellen dipped her gaze to the cup in her hands, as though considering her reply. A moment later, she lifted her eyes once again.<br /> <br /> “Tigre. Have you heard of Asvarre?”<br /> <br /> The sudden question came as a surprise, but Tigre recovered quickly. “It’s situated northwest of Brune, across the western sea of Zhcted, I think. It’s best known for its agriculture-based economy, but a few generations ago they had a queen who led many campaigns of expansion into the continent.”<br /> <br /> In actuality, the number of things he knew for sure about Asvarre could be counted off on one hand, and all that he had learnt from Masas. But being in the northeast, Alsace had no stake in that country. So for all he knew of Asvarre it could be a fairy tale land - only the story of the conquering queen had made any lasting impression on him.<br /> <br /> Once again, the two women exchanged looks. But these were looks of unease.<br /> <br /> Draining her cup, Ellen spoke. “A certain someone has requested your presence in Asvarre.”<br /> <br /> At this Tigre furrowed his brow. He did so not so much in surprise as he had in consternation. Judging from her tone, this request must be awfully hard to refuse. And there were only so many people in this world who could cause a Vanadis apprehension of this level. “And who might that be?”<br /> <br /> “His majesty the King,” Lim replied coolly.<br /> <br /> Tigre’s eyes widened.<br /> <br /> Victor, King of Zhcted. He had met the man once, when he was living in Zhcted following the conclusion of Brune’s civil strife. It was a formality that no official guest could avoid, especially not one staying for 3 years in the country, and in any case he had heard from Ellen that the king desired to see him.<br /> <br /> But for all that was worth the audience itself was frightfully short. The king had merely saw fit to praise his talents, and assure him that he would be given full freedom in Zhcted - with that their meeting had come to an abrupt end.<br /> <br /> Within that brief time, he had indeed felt the oppressive stateliness and authority emanating from the man on the throne. But what had struck him most profoundly had been the man’s eyes. Victor’s eyes were tranquil, yet cold and subdued. It made one think of the inmost depths of a dark forest, bereft of sunlight for a hundred years; like a deep bog without breath or sound of life.<br /> <br /> But such thoughts about the monarch of a nation could not be shared with anyone, and so Tigre hid them, buried them deep in his heart.<br /> <br /> Honestly, he didn’t make a good impression, Tigre thought. ‘An enigmatic old man’ was the most honest summary he could give on his thoughts concerning that man.<br /> <br /> And now this person was ordering him to go to Asvarre.<br /> <br /> “So what does he want me to do there?”<br /> <br /> “Essentially, he wants you to serve as a secret envoy.”<br /> <br /> At this point, Ellen put her cup down and folded her arms, a distressed look on her face.<br /> <br /> “Tigre. What do you know about Asvarre’s situation, really?”<br /> <br /> “Well, that there’s people in it, and they sing, dance and hunt all day long?”<br /> <br /> “Indeed, and they slaughter their own people with axe and sword while they’re at it too.” He’d actually expected this, but still it seemed there was no chance that this would be a comfortable topic.<br /> <br /> Lim put her still unfinished cup on the table, and then proceeded to retrieve a piece of parchment from a drawer beneath the table.<br /> <br /> “...I suppose I’ve never really told you about Asvarre either, Tigre. I’ll try to make this brief.”<br /> <br /> “Please do, teacher.” Tigre said mischievously.<br /> <br /> Ellen laughed. “Yes, please do, sensei.”<br /> <br /> With a sigh, Lim turned to the parchment and began to draw a simple map. “Now, until half a year ago, King Zechariah was still on the throne of Asvarre. At that time there was intelligence to suggest that he planned to invade Brune, but due to his own poor health he ultimately decided to sit back for a while and observe the situation.”<br /> <br /> Tigre’s breath caught in his throat. He had underestimated till now just how much Brune had been like a sheep thrown among wolves during those times of turmoil half a year ago. True, Sachstein was repulsed by Roland, and he himself had driven Muozinel back. But if Asvarre had invaded from the west at that time...heaven only knew what would have happened then.<br /> <br /> “A short time after the civil war in Brune ended,” Lim continued, “King Zechariah breathed his last. I can’t really say how exactly he died. Some say he died in an accident, others say he died of food poisoning.”<br /> <br /> <br /> Now, the King of Asvarre had six children. His eldest, Jermaine, was to ascend the throne.<br /> And that was where the madness began.<br /> <br /> <br /> “A few days before the coronation ceremony, Jermaine called his siblings together and had them executed on counts of treason.”<br /> <br /> “Heh, or so we heard afterward,” Ellen added drily, supplementing Lim’s lecture with her own comments. “It seems Jermaine is quite the arrogant character, and paranoid as well. I guess he hid his true colors while his father still lived, but with the throne in sight he must have decided to take action.”<br /> <br /> This subject was repugnant to Tigre, but he nodded for Lim to continue anyway.<br /> <br /> “However, two of the king’s children escaped Jermaine’s grasp - the second prince, Elliot, and the first princess, Guinevere.”<br /> <br /> The larger part of the details that Lim mentioned afterward could be summarized as such: After making his way to safety, Elliot had begun a revolt against his brother. Despite the succession having been the king’s will, there were many among the nobility who had opposed Jermaine’s kin-slaying, and the revolt had been a success. Jermaine was forced to abandon the palace and flee.<br /> <br /> <br /> “So now Asvarre is split into two-” Lim broke off as she concluded, “no, perhaps you could say three parts. Jermaine has hired mercenaries from Sachstein to bolster his own forces, while Elliot has done much the same by bringing the pirates of the coast into his ranks. Asvarre is in a state of chaos.”<br /> <br /> “What about the princess Guinevere?” It was strange that she was not mentioned, so he asked.<br /> <br /> “Rumors say that she is indifferent to either side, and has retired to a more quiet life. Most likely, she will not make any moves until the conflict between her brothers has been settled,” Lim said.<br /> <br /> “And till now Zhcted has been supporting Elliot,” Ellen added.<br /> <br /> “Oh yes. There’s that,” Lim said. “Okay, let’s stop talking about Asvarre for now.” With that, she produced another parchment, and began drawing up a map of the continent. Zhcted in the center, Asvarre west of the sea, Muozinel to the south on land and Brune to the southwest.<br /> <br /> “Tigrevurmund.” Lim’s voice was scholarly and stern, like a teacher asking a question of her pupil. That meant that if he answered wrong, he was sure to be reprimanded. “Who, in your opinion, is the greatest threat to Zhcted at this time?”<br /> <br /> “Muozinel, I suppose.”<br /> <br /> “Correct.” Lim confirmed, unsmiling, as though this answer was a given.<br /> <br /> “So you see, the situation in Asvarre is as we stated before. And in Brune, the scars left by the civil war have yet to heal. At best, it would take two or three years for it to make a full comeback.”<br /> <br /> Needless to say, the next major factor was Muozinel. Even though they had been beaten back during their assault on Brune six months ago, in reality only their navy had been dealt any significant casualties. Their land army -footsoldiers and cavalry both- had withdrawn before a decisive battle could be fought, as such minimizing their losses.<br /> <br /> Muozinel now had an axe to grind against Zhcted as well - Tigre had the help of Zhcted troops in his rout of their advance army. Moreover, currently, Zhcted held Agnes, originally part of Brune, as their own territory, thus forming a strip of land belonging Zhcted that Muozinel had to pass through first before it could attack. As such, Muozinel could only attack via sea, and that was impossible with their damaged navy: it could hardly even defend against an enemy attack as it was, let alone launch an invasion. So they could only sit on their hands and watch Brune recover.<br /> <br /> “Sooner or later, we and Muozinel will surely clash. But when that will happen, no one knows. It could be three, even ten years from now.”<br /> <br /> So saying, Ellen gazed at the wall behind her and the two flags that adorned it.<br /> <br /> A silver sword upon black, for Leitmeritz, and for Zhcted the black dragon.<br /> <br /> “The balance of power hangs on Asvarre’s decision - whether to join hands with Muozinel, or with us.”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing Ellen’s words, Tigre at last understood. If Asvarre were to align itself with Zhcted, then the latter could concentrate all its energy on Muozinel. But if Asvarre were to make Muozinel its ally instead, then Zhcted would be beleaguered from both the south and the west, and it would have to divide its forces to tackle such a dire situation.<br /> <br /> “As we were saying before, we would have preferred Elliot, but it seems he personally leans towards Muozinel. As such we shall have to support Jermaine instead.”<br /> <br /> “So, this secret envoy you speak of...” Tigre trailed off.<br /> <br /> Ellen looked distinctly apologetic. Seeing her struggle to reply, Lim stood in for the silver-haired Vanadis. “Tigrevurmund. I believe we had said before that this is the King’s request, not that of Lady Eleanora.”<br /> <br /> “I know. There is no way Ellen would ask something like this of me.” He answered decisively to reassure them. It worked. Almost immediately the tension in the room decreased several fold. Both women loosed smiles, and Ellen heaved a sigh of relief while still hanging her head in apology.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry, Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “You needn’t be, Ellen,” Tigre said. “More importantly, what does King Victor hope to achieve by sending me?” He didn’t know the foggiest about Asvarre. He hadn’t even been there. Ever. The king’s intentions were unfathomable in this regard.<br /> <br /> “From a certain point of view you could say he wants to recruit you,” Ellen noted while passing her now empty cup back to Lim. “It’s basically selling favors, giving you honor and glory in exchange for your services. Isn’t that practice quite common in Brune as well?”<br /> <br /> Tigre set his head askew - he still could not accept this. “But I am not King Victor’s subject, I am a citizen of Brune, a guest who will return to Brune in 3 years time, no?”<br /> <br /> “And that’s precisely why he wants you. Think about it - do you really expect to live off the fat of the land once you get back after 3 years? If it were up to me I’d make you a military advisor. That way you wouldn’t ever leave the palace even after a few years.” <br /> <br /> Upon hearing Ellen speak so solemnly, Tigre could only contemplate in silence. It was true, for he was undeniably a person of meritorious deeds.<br /> <br /> “Having received the title of ‘Star Shooter’ and ‘Moonlight Knight’ from an enemy general and your own king respectively, you are someone who will definitely be in an important position once you get home. So as far as the King of Zhcted is concerned selling you favors is the right thing to do.” Lim added cooly after pouring Ellen some more wine.<br /> <br /> For her part the Vanadis pulled open a drawer on her own desk, and from there retrieved a letter, two rings and a sleek tube.<br /> <br /> The tube was half an arm long, and covered by a dark black cloth. On its cap the seal of the King of Zhcted was engraved and inlaid in gold.<br /> <br /> “This contains a secret message to Prince Jermaine, and the rings will be proof of your identity as the King’s envoy. But what I really want to show you is this - the king’s letter.” Taking the letter, Tigre read it carefully. The words of a king could not be ignored, not a single one.<br /> <br /> It started with the normal salutations, with the King giving some praise for his gallantry in Brune and celebrating the newly forged peace between Brune and Zhcted before diving straight into the main topic.<br /> <br /> -You are proof of the strong ties between Zhcted and Brune, and thus able to represent both nations before the Prince Jermaine. No one is more suited than you are to accomplish this task.<br /> <br /> Written below are instructions as to how far we are willing support the prince in terms of finances and in the sending of troops, as well as the duration for which we shall do so. There are contingencies should extenuating circumstances force you to deviate from the initial plan, but you should return immediately should the situation go too far out of hand.-<br /> <br /> So, Tigre mused. He wants to use me as a bargaining chip then.<br /> <br /> At the end of the letter there were instructions as to how he should enter Asvarre. He would travel from Leitmeritz to Regnis, and then from there he would rendezvous with some men the King sent before setting out together for Asvarre. He was flabbergasted at the sheer amount of detail the letter went into. It even mentioned what street he should be travelling by.<br /> <br /> Suggesting that both Zhcted and Brune were in support of Prince Jermaine - quite clever of the King, really, Tigre thought.<br /> <br /> Still. He glanced up from the letter and gave Ellen a look of unease. “Was Brune told of this?”<br /> <br /> Ellen shook her head. “I doubt it.”<br /> <br /> Lim nodded in agreement. “If it were so, Queen Regin would have passed the orders down to you herself, Tigrevurmund.”<br /> <br /> She was right. In the end he was still a guest commandant, and not under any obligation to obey King Victor. Even the letter itself closed with these words-<br /> <br /> “I, the King of Zhcted, earnestly ask of you”<br /> <br /> -meaning that this was no order, but a request.<br /> <br /> And yet he could no so flippantly refuse. It was a request from a king, after all.<br /> <br /> “...Aside from me, is there no one else who can take on this task?”<br /> <br /> “Zhcted doesn’t lack for such people. But to the king, he couldn’t claim to be doing you a favor without at least asking you to do this much.”<br /> <br /> Tigre tried to contemplate this for a few seconds, and then gave up, shrugging. Immediately, Lim scolded him in a low voice, and then proceeded to explain.<br /> <br /> “You see, something like rooting out mountain bandits wouldn’t be adding any additional feathers to your cap. Your role in the Brune civil has already demonstrated your bravery, and therefore your worth, enough.”<br /> <br /> “There are other ways of winning honor, yes, but these would mostly involve you becoming a counsellor to the king. And that would put you in a precarious position - most of our nobles would oppose the idea of Brune interfering in affairs of governance, and it would undermine the king’s authority. So a diplomatic assignment would be the best option.” Ellen sighed.<br /> <br /> It was true, Tigre knew. The advantages of sending him were exactly as King Victor had stated - and in those regards no one in Zhcted could compete with him.<br /> <br /> “...And that’s how it is. Assuming that the King bears you no ill-will in the first place.” Ellen griped, leaning back in her chair.<br /> <br /> Her casual posture relieved the young archer greatly, and he smiled. “I don’t remember ever doing anything to incur his ill-will.”<br /> <br /> “If a country has a skilled general, do you not think that his very presence will cause the surrounding nations to be on their guard?” Lim noted cooly, remaining upright and altogether serious despite them. “In our country there are many people who are displeased by your presence, Tigrevurmund...although I am not saying the king is one of these.”<br /> <br /> “But the negotiations are important to Zhcted. Failure would be disastrous - so why would he give the task to me if he has enmity towards me?”<br /> <br /> Ellen furrowed her brows as she spoke, her displeasure plain to see.“Well, since there is a contingency in place you will most likely be held responsible for any failure.”<br /> <br /> “Of course, success would be still be best, but if you were to fail, getting rid of you would eliminate some future concerns. Depending on the situation, the blame could also be shifted onto Brune.” At this Ellen swung back upright with a *BANG*, ignoring Lim, who cocked an eyebrow at her. “Actually, don’t you find it all very strange? If I were in the king’s place, I would throw you a banquet with someone else as the host, and make my request while the host distracts the rest of the guests.”<br /> <br /> That was true. Tige thought. He and the King had only met once - they weren’t friends by any means. There should have at least been some sort of party thrown to improve their relationship.<br /> <br /> “It would only take a simple check to know that you’ve never been to Asvarre. Sending you there is like asking a child who doesn’t know left from right to go to a neighbouring village to buy something. And then there’s the men the king sent. We have no details on them. The whole thing practically screams ‘this is suspicious’!”<br /> <br /> Indeed, it was getting quite hard to think that the king had given him this job for his ability.<br /> <br /> “But King Victor has yet to reveal what he thinks of me, correct?” Tigre asked cautiously.<br /> <br /> Both Lim and Ellen nodded.<br /> <br /> “I can only think of 3 reasons why this was assigned to you. One would be to do you a favor by letting you take the honor of being a diplomat. The other might be to destroy you by putting you in a situation where you would be helpless. And the last would be to gauge your abilities.”<br /> <br /> “Gauging my abilities?”<br /> <br /> Ellen held up a hand. “In short, he wants to know if you are merely a person who is skilled in warfare, or if you have other skills besides. I still can’t tell if he wants you on his side, or if he wants to destroy you. But whatever it is, he definitely wants to use you.”<br /> <br /> The silver-haired young woman chuckled a little, causing Tigre to grouse silently. None of the three options was anything to be glad about.<br /> <br /> “And if he has any other design,” Ellen noted in a low, more serious tone, “it’s most likely to use your actions to see how the Vanadis -myself included- and the Queen of Brune will act.”<br /> <br /> “Ellen, what should I-”<br /> <br /> “Tigrevurmund,” Lim said in a stern voice, cutting him off. “Do not ask that of us.”<br /> <br /> Ellen shook her head bitterly. “No matter what your decision is, I will respect it and do my utmost to help you. But it is you who must make the decision, Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry.”<br /> <br /> He could refuse. But that would lower the king’s opinion of him, and it would also affect Ellen and Brune. Turning to the map, Tigre thought about what was just said. He did not like Prince Jermaine, whom Zhcted was planning to support. And yet if his rival Elliot were to ascend to the throne, his alliance with Muozinel would threaten both Zhcted and Brune, for Brune and Asvarre shared a border.<br /> <br /> And then there was the alliance with Zhcted to think about.<br /> <br /> For the sake of our countries, must I support a foreign tyrant?<br /> <br /> By virtue of lending support to Jermaine, it might be possible to request that he mend his ways. But he was not the King of Zhcted, Tigre knew. His words would most likely have no significant impact.<br /> <br /> But he had to move past that. Sighing, he asked another question. “What sort of person is Prince Elliot, then?”<br /> <br /> “Rumor has it that he’s not all that different from his brother. But at least he didn’t kill his whole family.”<br /> <br /> “But previously you said that he roped pirates into his army to make up for his lack of numbers. Doesn’t that mean the army is no more than a band of thieves?”<br /> <br /> King Victor must really want me to disappear, asking me to go into such a place alone.<br /> <br /> “Will you refuse, then?”<br /> <br /> “Might as well go. It might be a good opportunity to visit Asvarre anyway.” He meant this in earnest, but more because he did not wish to further burden the similarly-aged Vanadis. “But isn’t this a rather roundabout method? Asking me to be a secret envoy, and yet openly supporting Prince Elliot at the same time?”<br /> <br /> “Playing both sides isn’t an uncommon tactic. Lyudmila was like that that during the last war.” Ellen said.<br /> <br /> “What?” Tigre asked, not comprehending her intent. “I thought Mila was a more straightforward person than that.”<br /> <br /> Mila of course referred to Lyudimila Lorie, Michelia of the seven Vanadis and the governor of Olmutz, a province to the south of Leitmeritz.<br /> <br /> “You forget that she was Duke Thenardier’s ally at first, which was why she led troops to constrain us. In addition, she continued her pursuit even when we offered to retreat. In order to fulfill her obligations to the duke, she even fought a duel with me.” Ellen’s eyebrows arched in annoyance as she said this, but Tigre could not tell if it was his casual mention of Lyudmila’s nickname, or general displeasure at his reply that caused her to act this way.<br /> <br /> “But she protected Lady Eleanora from the assassin’s blade that time, even going so far as to risk her own life.” Lim pointed out stoically.<br /> <br /> “W-well, that was just her trying to make me owe her a favor!” Ellen blustered, her expression that of one caught off-guard. “Even if she didn’t think about it that way at the time, when the need arises she will definitely find an excuse to bring it up!”<br /> <br /> “It’s only natural to do that in negotiations,” Lim reminded.<br /> <br /> Ellen ignored her, instead turning to Tigre. “And there was that battle against Muozinel. She didn’t come to help you right away, did she? She held off to observe, right? That’s not helping you, that was just her waiting for the moment where she could make you most indebted to her. And she only severed ties with Thenardier after that incident, don’t you forget!”<br /> <br /> With that she downed her cup of wine with much gusto.<br /> <br /> Tigre for his part understood. This Machiavellian aspect to Lyudmila’s character was probably so deeply ingrained that she did not think any worse of herself despite it. Still, given that she had been forced into a conflict due to her rival’s character, it was not surprising that Ellen would be so angry.<br /> <br /> If it was Mila, how would she respond to this request?<br /> <br /> During his time at Leitmeritz, Lyudmila Lurie had paid three visits to the capitol, and she came for three reasons. Firstly, to inquire about the state of the mountain road in Vosyes and Brune in general; secondly, to make a show of being on excellent terms with Ellen. Lastly, she came to prevail upon Tigre to join her.<br /> <br /> Every time Ellen received a report of her arrival, she would say ‘tell her not to come again’. But who would dare say that to a Vanadis? And in any case she was half joking. They needed the information that Lyudmila regularly brought them concerning Muozinel, and a petty rivalry was no reason to hinder important exchanges of intelligence.<br /> <br /> Following her meetings with Ellen she would go looking for Tigre. The first time, she attempted to use the promise of money to win him over, and failed. From then on, she would simply come to make small talk. She did try to invite him on a hunt, but Ellen had turned her down.<br /> <br /> If it were her, she would hint at agreeing while avoiding giving a direct answer, all the while gathering intelligence as best she could in the background. And when the critical moment came she would refuse decisively.<br /> <br /> Perhaps this is only the first of more difficult requests to come.<br /> <br /> He still didn’t like the given task, but he could see it for its uses. And in any case, his complaints were best kept to himself.<br /> <br /> <br /> After staring at the door Tigre had closed in his exit for a while, Ellen let out a sigh.<br /> <br /> “Is this really alright?” Lim asked.<br /> <br /> “We don’t have a choice, do we?” Ellen replied brusquely.<br /> <br /> She’d agreed to let him go to Asvarre after their meeting. It was an odd thing - actually, she had been prepared to give way should he refuse adamantly, but as it turned out he gave an unexpectedly decisive answer. She should have been glad about that, but her heart still felt heavy. Unwilling.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry about just now, Lim,” Ellen said with an apologetic smile. ‘Just now’ naturally referred to the point when Lim had butted in to stop Tigre from asking for her help in deciding. “I...probably wouldn’t have been able to answer him.”<br /> <br /> In her heart of hearts she wanted to say ‘don’t go’. But to deny the king’s request, they needed a viable alternative. Another way foster closer ties between Zhcted and Asvarre. Or even someone to replace Tigre. But there was no such option. With regards to the king’s requirements there was none better than him, and she would be hard pressed to find such a substitute.<br /> <br /> During Brune’s civil war she was able to mollify the king by claiming that she had no choice but to do battle. And it had been a sweet deal overall. Brune footed much of the war bill, Zhcted had gained Agnes in the south, and Ellen had gained Tigre’s services through her co-ruling of Alsace.<br /> <br /> This time, she had no such cards to play - without such, even a Vanadis must obey her king.<br /> <br /> So despite herself, she could not tell him to stay. Supporting him was the only thing she could do now.<br /> <br /> Turning her face to the window, Ellen gazed out at the scenery. The slow breeze of late summer blew across a land where the descent of darkness was nigh complete, with only a little sun peeked out from beyond the western horizon. The stars too, though she could not see them, must have already come out.<br /> <br /> “When he came, the snowdrops were still in bloom...”<br /> <br /> Snowdrops grew everywhere in Zhcted, and they were the herald of springtime. But spring had passed them by in a hurry. She spent hers governing, and he spent his getting accustomed to the land. And now, even summer was drawing to a close.<br /> <br /> With a sigh, Ellen shook her head vigorously. Clearing her mind, she turned back to Lim once more, smile on her face. “Well, since he has decided to go, we should pave the way for him. I’ll be counting on you, Lim. This is the king’s request, so people can’t speak ill of it anyway.”<br /> <br /> “Yes.” Lim flashed a rare smile, her voice ringing clearer than usual. But it seemed some anxiety came upon her, and cast a shadow over her turquoise eyes. “Yet there is still much to worry about. Becoming a secret envoy to an unknown country, with only one other person following...”<br /> <br /> “Let us trust him,” Ellen said brightly, her words and eyes brimming with confidence. “He has shown us many miracles during this year we spent together. Yes, you could call it luck, but without the skill to use such good-fortune there would have been no miracles, and he has that sort of ability.”<br /> <br /> That was exaggerating somewhat, but that was because she too felt uneasy. She could not help but worry. Indeed, perhaps she had even wished for him to refuse back then.<br /> <br /> “He will return successful. We will send him off smiling, and we will receive him with that same smile. We can do that much, even if we can neither officially celebrate his designation as envoy due to its secret nature, nor reward him easily due to his status as a citizen of Brune.”<br /> <br /> “Indeed.” Lim said, glad that her master had erased her worries.<br /> <br /> With that they returned to their duties. But as Ellen sorted through the papers, a sudden thought came to her.<br /> <br /> I wonder, has the distance between him and I lessened any?<br /> <br /> Though she was busy most of the day, and Tigre was under constant scrutiny by the court officials, they still spent their free time together often. When the weather was good they would take afternoon naps on the roof, sometimes even sneaking out the palace under the noses of Lim and the other officials to roam the city streets. During official breaks, they would have tea and refreshments with Lim and Teita. These were all small, but important memories.<br /> <br /> We even danced together in the city once.<br /> <br /> In the tradition of Zhcted such festivals always began with everyone singing and dancing together, and only later would couples form and dance alone. Apparently, this had originally been a way for men to choose their brides, but that custom had long been phased out, leaving behind only that fragment of knowledge and the form of the dance itself.<br /> <br /> When they had found out about the origins of the practice, they had both gone red in the face, but did not stop holding hands as they departed. (Of course, no one else knew, for both of them were too embarrassed to speak of it.)<br /> <br /> They never crossed the line, each having understood the other’s position. But the silver-haired Vanadis recalled those memories of their daily lives together, and she felt her heart grow warmer.<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre’s room was somewhere in the bowels of the palace. Here, unlike outside where the employees of the palace still milled about even after sunset, there was relative peace. This had been one of Ellen’s considerations, for as a guest he drew significantly more attention than when he had been a captive.<br /> <br /> It was not a particularly luxurious place, but the deep green carpet, brick fireplace and an oak table-and-chair set gave it a relaxing atmosphere. There was no lack of necessities either; in the corner there was a cabinet draped with grapevine as well as a long table.<br /> <br /> Upon entry, Tigre lit the lamp by the doorway, and hit the bell on the table.<br /> <br /> Before long, footsteps approached the door. Teita’s footsteps.<br /> <br /> “Master Tigre, may I enter?”<br /> <br /> “You needn’t be so uptight, I’m the only one here,” Tigre replied in a gentle tone.<br /> <br /> The door opened, the chestnut-haired maid entering with a curtsy before lifting her head and sticking her tongue out at him. “I’m used to it already. And besides, I’m away from home.”<br /> <br /> Back in Alsace they had been even less formal with one another. Tigre favored shouting across the hallway to ringing a bell anytime, and Teita for her part would inquire clearly as to his requirements before entering, sparing them a lot of hassle. But this was not Alsace, and there were many officials here who disliked him for being so close to the likes of Ellen, Lim and Rurick. In front of such people, they had to pay more attention to such formalities.<br /> <br /> “So,” Teita asked after receiving Tigre’s outer coat, “have you finished speaking to Lady Eleanora on the matter?”<br /> <br /> A dark look crept over his face. “Do you have some time, Teita? I have some things I need to tell you concerning that.”<br /> <br /> She nodded, perplexed.<br /> <br /> Seeing that, Tigre walked over to the cabinet and took out a bottle of wine and a pair of wine glasses. This would be worrying to her, he knew, but nonetheless he wanted her to know the truth.<br /> <br /> After having her take a seat, he poured the wine. First for her, then for himself.<br /> <br /> He downed a mouthful.<br /> <br /> And then made his announcement.<br /> <br /> “I need to go out for a time. I’ll be counting on you to take care of this place.”<br /> <br /> Her eyes shot open, staring into the depths of the glass before her, the crimson fluids reflected her depression.<br /> <br /> “This isn’t a hunt, is it?”<br /> <br /> She was right. If this was a hunt or just some inspection in a nearby city he would have spoken differently. He had done his best to sound calm, but there was no way he could completely hide the anxiety of stepping into unknown territory. Not from Teita, who had been serving him for so long.<br /> <br /> So he didn’t bother playing dumb, merely lowering his gaze to meet hers.<br /> <br /> “I know you won’t say unnecessary things to others. So I need you to keep a secret for me.”<br /> <br /> After confirming her assent, he told her of the trip to Asvarre.<br /> <br /> “I can’t tell you the details, but this a very troublesome matter. While I’m gone, you will tell anyone who asks that I have gone to Silesia,” Tigre said. “And...oh yes. Take care of Lunie while I’m out.”<br /> <br /> “I understand the part about Lunie. But ‘to the capital’?” Teita shook her head, uncomprehending.<br /> <br /> “Don’t worry, Lim and Ellen are the ones cooking up the cover story. You just need to tally your account to theirs,” he assured her. “I did think of claiming illness to avoid meeting people, though.”<br /> <br /> “That wouldn’t have been like you at all, Master Tigre. I mean, those aren’t the sort of words a person who would go out during deep winter in furs to hunt would say. And I don’t think I could fool everyone like that,” she said, displaying her resolve in an ironic sort of way, to which he could only scratch his head, at a loss.<br /> <br /> Seeing this, she smiled. “Master Tigre. How far away is this Asvarre?”<br /> <br /> “I don’t know. It’s my first time going there too. All I know is that I need to go northwest from here, and then head there by ship.”<br /> <br /> “Ship. Sea,” Teita muttered, her eyes wide. Neither of them had ever even seen anything like those. The closest they had come was in images stirred up by the songs of a wandering troubadour, or from the stories of travelling artists who had been as far as Celeste, a town in Asvarre.<br /> <br /> She bit her lip, her fists tightening about her apron as she tried to restrain the unease welling up inside her. Reaching for her cup, she downed it all in one go-<br /> <br /> -and with a sigh she stood, placing the cup back on table, hazel eyes locking on his.<br /> <br /> “I don’t really understand how important this task is. But you must come back safely, Master Tigre.”<br /> <br /> Tigre placed his own cup aside, and held her lightly, the fragrance of her hair wafting into his nose as he did so.<br /> <br /> You’ve grown taller...<br /> <br /> “I will come back,” he repeated over again. “I’ll definitely return safely.”<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre left the palace before the dawn of the next day. He would travel not as Tigrevurmund Vorn, but as a common soldier of Leitmeritz. He had said his farewells to Lim and Teita, but not to Ellen.<br /> <br /> I wish I could have said goodbye to Rurick and the others as well.<br /> <br /> These things left him quite a few regrets, but as a secret envoy his departure needed to be made known to as few people as was possible. Perhaps Rurick might figure it out on his own, though.<br /> <br /> He also had to leave by the back gate, instead of from the front. At the side of the gate a saddled horse was already awaiting him - Lim’s handiwork, most likely.<br /> <br /> Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Tigre placed his black bow on the saddle and secured a quiver full of arrows to his luggage -if one could call a small pack with a bear doll tied to it ‘luggage’- behind.<br /> <br /> The bear had been obtained from Lim the night before, when she had come to check on his luggage to confirm that he had brought everything.<br /> <br /> “Well then, take everything out.” She had said this rather strictly, and he had complied, laying out each item on the table. Food and water for several days, a stone flint, a dagger with a bottle of oil, and a purse full of silver and copper coins.<br /> <br /> There was also a letter Ellen had written to her friend Alexandra Arshven, the Vanadis Sasha. She had done this in a hurry, had given instructions for him to see her friend when he passed through Legnica.<br /> <br /> “Sasha will give you additional guidance on my behalf, so it doesn’t matter if you are late by one or even two days - You must go to see her. Understood?” And with that she had given the letter to him.<br /> <br /> Lastly there were the two rings as well as the silk-covered tube that contained a secret message in the king’s own hand. The surface of the tube had been rolled over with a tanned hide painted black, rendering it completely waterproof.<br /> <br /> After inspecting everything item by item, Lim had told him to wait, and left the room for a while.<br /> <br /> Before long, she returned, carrying between her arms quite a few new items: a bag of herbs, a bottle of ointment, ropes of hemp and straw, needle, thread and even a hand mirror.<br /> <br /> “Bring these along too.”<br /> <br /> She said this matter of factly even as she let him help her to arrange these additional things, much to Tigre’s shock.<br /> <br /> “Isn’t this a little overdone?” Actually, all of these should have been necessities for travel as well, but he hadn’t thought to bring them with him initially. When he got to the port town at Legnica, he could just purchase all of those trifling things there.<br /> <br /> “And what will you do if something happens before you get to Legnica?”<br /> <br /> His suggestion had been coldly rejected. He knew she meant well though, and didn’t argue.<br /> <br /> But his thoughts inadvertently spilled out into words. “It feels like you’re my mother or something.”<br /> <br /> “M-mother?!” Lim’s stoic mask shattered outright, her eyes going wide as she stared at Tigre, dismayed. In the face of this unexpectedly strong response, Tigre quickly backed down.<br /> <br /> “I’m really sorry if that made you unhappy. Teita’s mother was like this too - she would inspect my luggage very scrupulously every time I headed out of town.” Here he paused for a moment, barely stopping short of calling her naggy. “You reminded me of her.”<br /> <br /> “I understand. Still, you should watch how you say things,” Lim said. She seemed to have regained her composure after a few moments, but Tigre still felt terrible about calling a twenty-year old woman ‘mother’.<br /> <br /> “In that case, take this with you.”<br /> <br /> At this moment, Lim put something into Tigre’s hand. Into his hand, not onto the table - it was a small bear doll.<br /> <br /> “It’s a charm. Mothers always give them to their children when they go off travelling, so take it. ----I don’t remember having a child this old, though,” she said roughly as his shocked gaze alternated between her and the doll. Perhaps if the room had been brighter lit he might have seen her blushing right up to her hair.<br /> <br /> Honestly speaking, it was embarrassing to have to hang a bear doll onto his luggage. But when he thought of Lim’s feelings, he could not bear to take it off.<br /> <br /> Leaping into the saddle, Tigre trotted the horse forward a few steps. Then suddenly he turned, gazing atop the city walls. It was still dark, and the contours of the palace walls were silhouetted against the darkness. But he could feel someone watching him.<br /> <br /> Straining his vision, he caught a small movement.<br /> <br /> Who’s there?<br /> <br /> It wasn’t a soldier - a soldier would be carrying a torch at this hour. But it was not an intruder either. He could not feel the person trying to conceal his or her breathing.<br /> <br /> A gust of wind blew in.<br /> <br /> It did not come from the left or the right. It came rushing down from above, blowing his hair every which way and forcing him to squint.<br /> <br /> In the midst of the gale he caught sight of an object hurtling towards him, glittering faintly as it caught the light. About the size of an insect, but not as fast. He reached out and caught it.<br /> <br /> It was a silver coin, and on closer inspection there were words written in ink on it.<br /> <br /> ‘Good luck’<br /> <br /> His eyes scanned across the walls again, but that person was gone.<br /> <br /> Glancing at the coin once more, he put it into his waist-pocket with great care. That done, he grabbed the reins and rode out into the streets, his form enveloped by the darkness.<br /> <br /> He knew who the one standing on the walls was. The Vanadis who commanded the winds.<br /> <br /> She could not send him off openly, and so she had chosen this method instead.<br /> <br /> His drowsiness was far behind him now, gone with the wind. He felt warm, and full of vigor.<br /> <br /> I will definitely return safely.<br /> <br /> He would give her a pleasing result with his own hands.<br /> <br /> So decided, he spurred his horse forward, through the streets at the crack of dawn.</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_1&diff=237118 Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 1 2013-03-27T12:11:06Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>A buck was walking casually atop a mountain ridge, the arid wind whistling about it.<br /> <br /> The creature stood head and shoulders above its brethren, and with its right horn growing out in a bizarre shape it looked repulsive, monstrous.<br /> <br /> To the villagers living at the foothills it was a beast to be feared. It was trampling their fields as it pleased in broad daylight, eating its fill of the crops before disappearing into the mountains.<br /> <br /> They could not stop it. Those who dared give chase, hoes at the ready, were gored by its horns, suffering grievous wounds. Teams of seasoned hunters were sent in to hunt it down. But this buck had a prodigious sense of smell, and leg strength which was beyond the norm. It saw through every trap, and when they drew close it would leap across cliffs, jump atop the rocky crags, or simply slide down steep slopes to elude them. As a result, even after three days and nights they had not been able to take it down.<br /> <br /> And yet one young man was now bringing his bow to bear on this creature.<br /> <br /> He could not have seen more than twenty winters, and was of average build. But if one espied the arm that peeked out from his sleeves one could see that he did not lack for training. There was vigor under his dark red locks, and his gaze was keen as he bent his gaze to that buck.<br /> <br /> From his hiding place in the crags below to the stag’s ridge there was a distance of about 300 aslins. No distance for a mere bow. If one asked any seasoned hunter he would shake his head and advise that one closed sixty, even seventy paces. What more then for this boy, who was aiming against the grain of gravity, shooting from a low position to a higher one. A light breeze blew downhill from ridge to crag. By this his approach and attack was be masked against his prey. Yet if he missed, this good fortune would have been in vain.<br /> <br /> All this, the young man knew well. But he did not waver. He kept his cool, notching a single arrow with an ease born of unceasing practice, following through till he had drawn the bow taut.<br /> <br /> The wind ceased for but an instant. The young man, as though foreseeing this pass, let loose that arrow. It traced an arc through the sky, and struck the stag in the neck.<br /> <br /> It was an unerring blow, almost as if it was sucked in by some unknown force. And yet the beast did not cry out. Rather, it turned and fled in the direction opposite to the young man.<br /> <br /> At this, he at last showed consternation. “Looks like that huge frame wasn’t just for show...”<br /> <br /> Leaving his hiding spot, he knoced up another arrow as he made his way up the slope. It was not meant for the buck - in his mind the hunt had been nigh unto ended by his first strike. This arrow was meant for any surprises that might crop up along the way.<br /> <br /> *Patata* The sound of flapping wings entered his ears, as a creature the size of a large cat passed by his side.<br /> <br /> But it was no cat. It was a dragon - its reptilian form scaled bronze with a greenish hue from head to tail, with horns, coarse sharp teeth, and wings that reminded one of a bat. Flitting about freely, as though disregarding the young man that was its companion.<br /> <br /> And if they were on ground level he might have traveled on equal pace with it. But as it was he stood in the rough of the rocks, only able to smile bitterly at the departing form of the dragon.<br /> <br /> Regulating his breathing carefully, he scaled the ridge-<br /> <br /> -and was dumbfounded by what he saw.<br /> <br /> Where he had hidden, there was naught but a barren rocky wasteland, and yet beyond the ridge there sprawled a large forest, all trees and bark and dense greenery.<br /> <br /> “Well. It’s not that I can’t find it...but this is going to be a chore.”<br /> <br /> He was loth to go down. But he could not simply leave the mountain. The villagers would remain uneasy if he merely told them ‘the beast has been taken care of’. He needed proof of his hunt.<br /> <br /> “And I still need to find Lunie...”<br /> <br /> Lunie, of course, was the dragon who had just ditched him. Thankfully, he knew that he needn’t worry. It was small, but it was a dragon nonetheless. No creature in the wood would dare attack it. And though it was now nowhere to be seen, it was most likely that it had gone after the wounded buck.<br /> <br /> Making his way down the slope, the young man took great care as he stepped into the thicket. There could be snakes about, and he didn’t want to risk snagging his clothes on the branches. Once past the thicket, the cold air wrapped around him as he stepped into the verdant woods. The sunlight was greatly dimmed by the undergrowth, and some trees even snaked along slope’s surface.<br /> <br /> Indeed, there were few things worse than traversing a forest infested by overgrown weeds and roots.<br /> <br /> As he approached cautiously, another *patata* of flapping wings could be heard. He stopped, and sure enough out from deep within the forest’s gloom came Lunie. Recognizing him, the dragon whelp did an artful about-turn in mid-air and went back the way it came.<br /> <br /> The young man gave chase, and not ten paces hence he found himself standing before the fallen buck. It had long breathed its last, having bled enough from the wound on its neck staining its fur-coat a deep crimson. Even so he did not relax - many were the tales of beasts seemingly dead using their last ounce of strength to rise up and bring their killers down with them in a rage. And judging from the distance between the ridge and the forest there was still a possibility that more wild beasts could come, having caught the scent of blood.<br /> <br /> But Lunie seemed unwilling to humor his cautiousness, plonking itself unceremoniously onto the carcass and spitting him with an look of impatience. ‘Hurry up’, it seemed to say.<br /> <br /> The young man grimaced, but made no hurried move nonetheless. Slowly he crept up to the buck, making sure that there were no other creatures about. Only when he had been absolutely certain did he return the arrow to its quiver, before taking a knee in front of the creature.<br /> <br /> “Well done, Lunie,” he said, and at last flashed a genuine smile.<br /> <br /> The young man’s name was Tigrevurmund Vorn.<br /> <br /> Those close to him called him Tigre.<br /> <br /> This year, he would be 17. Half a year had gone by since the day he left the land of his birth in Alsace to live in Leitmeritz, in the neighbouring country of Zhcted.<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre had initially thought to bring the buck down the mountain with him, but he’d happily quickly given up upon realizing that the creature was heavy. Extraordinarily so at that.<br /> <br /> So he hung the creature by its legs to a tree using a rope he’d prepared beforehand, and prepared to dissect it.<br /> <br /> Uncharacteristically, Lunie was curled up at his feet, but Tigre was not fooled. It was there only so it could get at the entrails that fell from the carcass at its convenience. It seemed rather eager to do so too, at that.<br /> <br /> “Well, I guess I can only take the pelt back with me.” He definitely needed to bring the oddly-shaped horn back as proof of his success, and that was no small amount of baggage to carry by itself. So, unfortunate though that was, he knew apart from that which he would eat he had to leave the rest of it behind. Bones -those would work for proof too, but no, too heavy- meat, it seems like I have to discard them all...<br /> <br /> Suddenly he became aware of something rubbing against his trousers. As he looked down, he was chagrined to see Lunie stuffing a face full of blood and entrails into the bottom of his pants - its unique way of saying ‘More, please’. Well, nothing to be done about that. With a sigh, Tigre hefted his dagger, slicing off a few more pieces of meat for the hungry whelp.<br /> <br /> By the time he actually finished the whole process, the sun had already reached its zenith. The removal of the horn had taken a large amount of time due to their size. He tied the pelt, still ringed with residual flesh and fats, with a rope of hemp, and put it into a backpack. Afterward he washed his hands using the water in his canteen and got to starting a campfire. That done, he dug a trench, into which he dumped and buried the arbitrarily sized remains of the carcass.<br /> <br /> While he was doing all this, Lunie, having eaten its fill, was lying asleep beside the campfire.<br /> <br /> Half a year ago, when the breath of spring had only just begun its reign, Tigre had come to Leitmeritz. There a chill wind still blew upon the plains, as a sign of Zhcted’s late-come springtime when compared to his homeland Brune.<br /> <br /> He had waited for the mountains of Leitmeritz to thaw before trekking across them, hoping to see with his own eyes the land he now lived in, to feel with his hands and feet its depths and heights- or so he claimed; in actuality all he simply wanted to experience to the fullest the thrills of hunting in unknown terrain.<br /> <br /> Interestingly, for all they had interacted during his time as a captive in the court, or even later as a guest commander, he had never once enjoyed Lunie’s favor. Rather, that honor was given by the dragon to his servant-girl, Teita. Yet it insisted on being by his side when he went hunting. It would even sit on the horse that Tigre rode on when he went hunting, insisting that it be brought along regardless.<br /> <br /> And how did the silver-haired Vanadis who was the whelp’s master reply when asked for her opinion on this strange turn of affairs?<br /> <br /> “This fellow is probably bored to tears from being cooped up in a world of stone walls, so if you would be willing to bring him along...”<br /> <br /> She even tacked a joke onto the request. “Don’t go returning to the wild now...”<br /> <br /> Though he was unwilling, it was impossible to refuse her. Not when she looked upon the dragon she petted with an expression of both affection, and regret at her inability to satisfy its desire to fly freely in the skies. She wasn’t all that different from the dragon, Tigre realized. She too was a person who could not live and do as she pleased.<br /> <br /> In any case, he had the excuse of studying the geography of of Leitmeritz. Of course he wasn’t just there to hunt. So he had ended up bringing Lunie along anyway. And it had exceeded all his expectations - well, at least his expectations for a companion in battle anyway, like during this buck hunt. The rest of the time it did not display any such attitude. In fact, Tigre fully expected that it would start treating him akin to a roadside pebble once they got off this mountain.<br /> <br /> A regrettable situation. But despite his disappointment Tigre made no move to improve their working relationship. After all, this wasn’t a human he was dealing with. Lunie may still be but a stripling, but it was still a dragon.<br /> <br /> I can’t even understand for the life of him why it follows me at all. Maybe for now I should keep my distance, thought Tigre as he watched the dragon snoozing by the fireside.<br /> <br /> And as he continued to keep watch, well fed on a meal of venison, his thoughts turned to the events that led up to the present day.<br /> <br /> He was born as the heir to Earl Vorn of Alsace in the northwest of Brune. He had inherited the title at the tender age of 14 when his father succumbed to illness, and with it the stigma of being of the lowest rank of nobles in the land.<br /> <br /> But his life would a turn, on a battlefield at summer’s end .<br /> <br /> At Dinant the nations of Zhcted and Brune had clashed over the right to control the stream along the borders, and Brune had been defeated. Tigre had led a hundred men in that battle, and there he had encountered the commander-in-chief of Zhcted’s forces - silver haired Eleanora Viltaria, whom they called Meltis and Silvfrahl, one of the Seven Vanadis.<br /> <br /> His attempt to assassinate her did not avail him, but Ellen was taken by his skill with the bow and took him as a captive.<br /> <br /> In the aftermath of the battle, the rivalry between Dukes Ganelon and Thenardier -the two foremost nobles of Brune- came to a head, and Alsace was swept up in by the wave of turmoil into the fires of war. Upon hearing this news from his father’s loyal servant Batran, Tigre borrowed soldiers from Ellen to save the place of his birth, eventually avenging himself upon Thenardier after a great many battles to the death.<br /> <br /> And yet even after all this, there was no happy conclusion. He had only achieved a brief time of peace, and he would have remained Ellen’s captive if not for the new ruler of Brune, the king’s daughter Regin, having helped to intercede on his behalf. Under the terms negotiated, he was to be returned to his homeland after spending three years as a guest commandant in Zhcted. That was the best that could be done for now. And so with the promise that he would return to them in three year’s time, Tigre bid farewell to the people of Brune and crossed the border into Zhcted, with his only companion being his maid Teita.<br /> <br /> Half a year had passed since that day. The tardy spring had gone swiftly by, and now even the summer would soon pass. Indeed the brief nature of Zhcted’s summer as compared to Brune’s was enough to leave an impression in and of itself.<br /> <br /> His life in Leitmeritz so far had not been easy - one half of that he’d expected, and the other of it he’d experienced. He had to learn how to speak, write, and to immerse himself in the local culture.<br /> <br /> There was also no shortage of important personages from Zhcted who wished to meet with him, and though most of these chose to send emissaries rather than come in person, Tigre knew that establishing good relations with them was a necessity.In any case failure was not an option; any failing on his part would smear the name of Ellen, who had given him a place to stay, and he couldn’t rightly allow that to happen.<br /> <br /> Adding to his litany of woes were the almost daily assignments left to him by Ellen’s second-in-command Limlishia. The topics were of a grand scale, ranging from governance to military affairs - indeed, under governance the subject could be anything between internal governance and multilateral relations.<br /> <br /> She would also enlist his aid in her work often. This was cause for some complaint on his part. But he went along with it anyway. For one thing, the knowledge he gained while accompanying her would be useful in developing Alsace upon his return.<br /> <br /> And for another, she wasn’t all work and no play. Under the guise of ‘inspections’ or ‘reviews’, she would sometimes allow him some free time to roam.<br /> <br /> At last, dawn broke.<br /> <br /> Smothering the fire with mud, Tigre shouldered his backpack and set out. Antlers in his right hand, bow in his left, and Lunie tagging alongside him, trademark *Patata* resounding as it flew. They reached the village in the foothills by the afternoon. There they presented the antler and pelt to much rejoicing and many eased minds among the villagers. However, among those who had been counted with the hunters there were many wide eyes.<br /> <br /> “So he really managed to bring it down, eh...” The village chief, who had been responsible for leading the hunters, had only this to say.<br /> <br /> He had gone into the mountains three mornings ago. Alone, having turned down the offer that the villagers had made to have their hunters serve as his guides.<br /> <br /> “For a hunt like this, I alone will be enough.” He’d said that even as he gazed up at the foothills from the village.“And with more people we run a greater risk of the buck getting wind of us, whether it be by sight or sound.”<br /> <br /> It wasn’t arrogance, of course. And besides, he had subsequently grilled both the chief and the hunters for detailed information concerning the mountain.<br /> <br /> <br /> Seeing this, the village chief had mixed feelings. On one hand he thought: “As expected of a knight of the court.” And yet on the other he felt that the boy was only 17. Could he really be relied upon?<br /> <br /> But Tigre had surpassed all their expectations, setting out alone and returning triumphant, having shot the beast down brilliantly.<br /> <br /> He had succeeded where a group of six -including the chief himself- had failed to do throughout their five day long hunt. And he did not waste his breath on swaggering or on boasts of his ability.<br /> <br /> Rather, Tigre just asked for a bed he could borrow for the night, which the chief obliged. He turned in rather early too.<br /> <br /> <br /> When Tigre rose the next morning, the sky was still dark. It was a tad early for ‘morning’ - even those whose farms were their livelihood had barely gotten out their beds.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry to wake you at this hour,” he said as he called the village chief forth from dreamland before informing him of his decision to leave.<br /> <br /> The chief seemed shocked, and even a little disappointed. “If it is convenient for you, sir knight, please do tarry another day in our good village. We will prepare a feast for you as much as we may with our meager means.”<br /> <br /> He only asked once, however. So after expressing both gratitude and pushing a gentle refusal, Tigre quietly left on the village and went on his way. The horse galloped along the path under a brightening sky, though it wasn’t very fast - it couldn’t, what with both Tigre and Lunie sitting on it and all.<br /> <br /> “What a waste...” Tigre mumbled to himself as he gazed heavenward. “...It’s not like I had anything urgent to do anyway.”<br /> <br /> He was, of course, bemoaning the missed opportunity in the village chief’s offer. If this was Alsace, he might just have taken the proffered boon, but here he had Ellen to consider. She might have been alright with it, but she did not speak for all her subordinates. Particularly for those who already held a certain dislike for Tigre himself.<br /> <br /> He couldn’t care less if they criticized him, but he would not allow them to do the same to Ellen.<br /> <br /> <br /> The sun was already falling into the west when they arrived at the capitol. They rode in via a side road constructed for the exclusive use of those in official service - with Lunie around the two of them would have made a sight for sore eyes in the crowded main streets of the city.<br /> <br /> “Master Tigre!” Just as they passed the gates, a familiar voice reached their ears, calling the youth’s name. It was Teita, chestnut hair tied behind her head, running towards them. She dressed after her usual fashion, long-sleeved one-piece dress falling into black folds below her legs and a clean white apron over it. Notably she had discarded her old twin-tailed hairstyle for a single ponytail, which Tigre believed looked well on her too.<br /> <br /> Of their immediate reactions Lunie’s was the greater. It took to the air with a *Patata* and flew into her arms. Tigre merely exchanged smiles with her.<br /> <br /> “I’m home, Teita.”<br /> <br /> Upon catching Lunie, she held it close and it snuggled in her embrace. So doing, she walked over to the youth.<br /> <br /> “Welcome home, Master Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “Are you alright? You don’t have to carry it like that if it’s too heavy, you know?”<br /> <br /> “Thank you. But Lunie’s not as heavy as it appears. I might get my clothes dirty though.” So she said, but if she was distressed it did not show. Instead, like a mother beguiling a child she petted the little dragon whelp.<br /> <br /> This sixteen-year old girl, who like him was born in Alsace, had served him in the capacity of a maidservant since she was till today, and even when he was set to live in Leitmeritz, she had insisted on following him.<br /> <br /> This had been his wish as well, and Ellen had acquiesced. Nonetheless, he had worried at first that she, whom he treated like a sister, might not be able to adapt to the new environment. She had rendered his concerns moot, however, breaking the ice easily with the ladies of the court and their maids. Indeed, naught but a few days had passed before they all loved her.<br /> <br /> Upon hearing this, Ellen had grimaced before saying thus.<br /> <br /> “You’re quite something yourself, but it seems Teita hasn’t fallen behind. Quite the unexpected catch, isn’t she?” These words relieved Tigre greatly.<br /> <br /> “Oh, yes. Master Tigre, the Lady Eleanora and Miss Limlishia have important matters to discuss with you.”<br /> <br /> “Important matters? With me?”<br /> <br /> “Indeed. Lady Ellen instructed me to inform you of this upon your return.”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing Teita recall her previous conversation with the Vanadis and her second, Tigre set his head askew in thought as he dismounted. It was all very odd. He had just returned, and had yet to greet anyone yet. Moreover, he was required to report to Ellen anyway.<br /> <br /> Therefore it must have been something of extraordinary importance, for her to have left him such specific instructions.<br /> <br /> “Are they going to remind you not to take so many detours?” Teita asked.<br /> <br /> Naturally, she did not say this in earnest. Those mischievous words were only meant to lighten his mood, Tigre guessed as he patted the younger girl on the head.<br /> <br /> “Hmmm. That’s possible...” He did after all have a history of chatting Rurick up in the halls for too long while en route to the administration office. This habit which had earned him many a stern earful from Lim, and at times some nattering from the officials who disliked him whenever they could catch him. “In any case I’ll head up there. Thank you, Teita.”<br /> <br /> After handing both horse and dragon over to her, he headed up to the administration office. In the dying light of day, the corridors were dim, lit only by the flames of pinewood torches. But Ellen would be in there at this hour, he knew. He walked up to the door and knocked lightly, calling out as he did so. Sure enough, a moment later a ‘come in’ could be heard.<br /> <br /> Opening the door, Tigre’s eyes were met by a familiar scenery. A modestly-sized room, a table of black sandalwood piled high with a veritable mountain of books, and two ladies attending to the paperwork.<br /> <br /> The first of them sported waist-length silver hair and a blue-based silk dress. Her crimson eyes burned with vigor, and against a wall close within reach she laid a longsword by. She was so fair of face, it was hard to imagine her as a skilled sword maiden capable of holding any man at bay. Yet she was and more. She was the administrator of this capitol, ruler of Leitmeritz and one of the seven Vanadis of Zhcted, seventeen year-old Eleanora Viltaria.<br /> <br /> The other was golden-haired Limlishia -Lim, as both he and Ellen would normally address her-, Ellen’s second-in-command and confidante. Tall, twenty and well-endowed, her look of detached stoicism as she silently perused the documents before her was quite the opposite of Ellen’s.<br /> <br /> “Looks like you made it back safely.”<br /> <br /> After looking him up and down for a moment, Ellen’s expression relaxed visibly, and Lim greeted him with an upward quirk of her lips.<br /> <br /> “I’m back indeed,” Tigre noted, before closing the door and pulling a chair over to sit on.<br /> <br /> Ellen’s eyes glittered. “And how did the deal with the buck go?”<br /> <br /> He gave a simple explanation of what had transpired in the village and on the mountain, while Lim prepared wine for three. Naturally, the whole request had been their doing; Ellen had dispatched him to deal with the problem after the village had informed them of its plight.<br /> <br /> Stopping the work in their hands, the three offered up a small toast in celebration of this success, and after having finished his explanation, Tigre switched topics.<br /> <br /> “So I hear from Teita that you have important affairs to discuss with me.” At this, the two ladies exchanged glances, and Ellen dipped her gaze to the cup in her hands, as though considering her reply. A moment later, she lifted her eyes once again.<br /> <br /> “Tigre. Have you heard of Asvarre?”<br /> <br /> The sudden question came as a surprise, but Tigre recovered quickly. “It’s situated northwest of Brune, across the western sea of Zhcted, I think. It’s best known for its agriculture-based economy, but a few generations ago they had a queen who led many campaigns of expansion into the continent.”<br /> <br /> In actuality, the number of things he knew for sure about Asvarre could be counted off on one hand, and all that he had learnt from Masas. But being in the northeast, Alsace had no stake in that country. So for all he knew of Asvarre it could be a fairy tale land - only the story of the conquering queen had made any lasting impression on him.<br /> <br /> Once again, the two women exchanged looks. But these were looks of unease.<br /> <br /> Draining her cup, Ellen spoke. “A certain someone has requested your presence in Asvarre.”<br /> <br /> At this Tigre furrowed his brow. He did so not so much in surprise as he had in consternation. Judging from her tone, this request must be awfully hard to refuse. And there were only so many people in this world who could cause a Vanadis apprehension of this level. “And who might that be?”<br /> <br /> “His majesty the King,” Lim replied coolly.<br /> <br /> Tigre’s eyes widened.<br /> <br /> Victor, King of Zhcted. He had met the man once, when he was living in Zhcted following the conclusion of Brune’s civil strife. It was a formality that no official guest could avoid, especially not one staying for 3 years in the country, and in any case he had heard from Ellen that the king desired to see him.<br /> <br /> But for all that was worth the audience itself was frightfully short. The king had merely saw fit to praise his talents, and assure him that he would be given full freedom in Zhcted - with that their meeting had come to an abrupt end.<br /> <br /> Within that brief time, he had indeed felt the oppressive stateliness and authority emanating from the man on the throne. But what had struck him most profoundly had been the man’s eyes. Victor’s eyes were tranquil, yet cold and subdued. It made one think of the inmost depths of a dark forest, bereft of sunlight for a hundred years; like a deep bog without breath or sound of life.<br /> <br /> But such thoughts about the monarch of a nation could not be shared with anyone, and so Tigre hid them, buried them deep in his heart.<br /> <br /> Honestly, he didn’t make a good impression, Tigre thought. ‘An enigmatic old man’ was the most honest summary he could give on his thoughts concerning that man.<br /> <br /> And now this person was ordering him to go to Asvarre.<br /> <br /> “So what does he want me to do there?”<br /> <br /> “Essentially, he wants you to serve as a secret envoy.”<br /> <br /> At this point, Ellen put her cup down and folded her arms, a distressed look on her face.<br /> <br /> “Tigre. What do you know about Asvarre’s situation, really?”<br /> <br /> “Well, that there’s people in it, and they sing, dance and hunt all day long?”<br /> <br /> “Indeed, and they slaughter their own people with axe and sword while they’re at it too.” He’d actually expected this, but still it seemed there was no chance that this would be a comfortable topic.<br /> <br /> Lim put her still unfinished cup on the table, and then proceeded to retrieve a piece of parchment from a drawer beneath the table.<br /> <br /> “...I suppose I’ve never really told you about Asvarre either, Tigre. I’ll try to make this brief.”<br /> <br /> “Please do, teacher.” Tigre said mischievously.<br /> <br /> Ellen laughed. “Yes, please do, sensei.”<br /> <br /> With a sigh, Lim turned to the parchment and began to draw a simple map. “Now, until half a year ago, King Zechariah was still on the throne of Asvarre. At that time there was intelligence to suggest that he planned to invade Brune, but due to his own poor health he ultimately decided to sit back for a while and observe the situation.”<br /> <br /> Tigre’s breath caught in his throat. He had underestimated till now just how much Brune had been like a sheep thrown among wolves during those times of turmoil half a year ago. True, Sachstein was repulsed by Roland, and he himself had driven Muozinel back. But if Asvarre had invaded from the west at that time...heaven only knew what would have happened then.<br /> <br /> “A short time after the civil war in Brune ended,” Lim continued, “King Zechariah breathed his last. I can’t really say how exactly he died. Some say he died in an accident, others say he died of food poisoning.”<br /> <br /> <br /> Now, the King of Asvarre had six children. His eldest, Jermaine, was to ascend the throne.<br /> And that was where the madness began.<br /> <br /> <br /> “A few days before the coronation ceremony, Jermaine called his siblings together and had them executed on counts of treason.”<br /> <br /> “Heh, or so we heard afterward,” Ellen added drily, supplementing Lim’s lecture with her own comments. “It seems Jermaine is quite the arrogant character, and paranoid as well. I guess he hid his true colors while his father still lived, but with the throne in sight he must have decided to take action.”<br /> <br /> This subject was repugnant to Tigre, but he nodded for Lim to continue anyway.<br /> <br /> “However, two of the king’s children escaped Jermaine’s grasp - the second prince, Elliot, and the first princess, Guinevere.”<br /> <br /> The larger part of the details that Lim mentioned afterward could be summarized as such: After making his way to safety, Elliot had begun a revolt against his brother. Despite the succession having been the king’s will, there were many among the nobility who had opposed Jermaine’s kin-slaying, and the revolt had been a success. Jermaine was forced to abandon the palace and flee.<br /> <br /> <br /> “So now Asvarre is split into two-” Lim broke off as she concluded, “no, perhaps you could say three parts. Jermaine has hired mercenaries from Sachstein to bolster his own forces, while Elliot has done much the same by bringing the pirates of the coast into his ranks. Asvarre is in a state of chaos.”<br /> <br /> “What about the princess Guinevere?” It was strange that she was not mentioned, so he asked.<br /> <br /> “Rumors say that she is indifferent to either side, and has retired to a more quiet life. Most likely, she will not make any moves until the conflict between her brothers has been settled,” Lim said.<br /> <br /> “And till now Zhcted has been supporting Elliot,” Ellen added.<br /> <br /> “Oh yes. There’s that,” Lim said. “Okay, let’s stop talking about Asvarre for now.” With that, she produced another parchment, and began drawing up a map of the continent. Zhcted in the center, Asvarre west of the sea, Muozinel to the south on land and Brune to the southwest.<br /> <br /> “Tigrevurmund.” Lim’s voice was scholarly and stern, like a teacher asking a question of her pupil. That meant that if he answered wrong, he was sure to be reprimanded. “Who, in your opinion, is the greatest threat to Zhcted at this time?”<br /> <br /> “Muozinel, I suppose.”<br /> <br /> “Correct.” Lim confirmed, unsmiling, as though this answer was a given.<br /> <br /> “So you see, the situation in Asvarre is as we stated before. And in Brune, the scars left by the civil war have yet to heal. At best, it would take two or three years for it to make a full comeback.”<br /> <br /> Needless to say, the next major factor was Muozinel. Even though they had been beaten back during their assault on Brune six months ago, in reality only their navy had been dealt any significant casualties. Their land army -footsoldiers and cavalry both- had withdrawn before a decisive battle could be fought, as such minimizing their losses.<br /> <br /> Muozinel now had an axe to grind against Zhcted as well - Tigre had the help of Zhcted troops in his rout of their advance army. Moreover, currently, Zhcted held Agnes, originally part of Brune, as their own territory, thus forming a strip of land belonging Zhcted that Muozinel had to pass through first before it could attack. As such, Muozinel could only attack via sea, and that was impossible with their damaged navy: it could hardly even defend against an enemy attack as it was, let alone launch an invasion. So they could only sit on their hands and watch Brune recover.<br /> <br /> “Sooner or later, we and Muozinel will surely clash. But when that will happen, no one knows. It could be three, even ten years from now.”<br /> <br /> So saying, Ellen gazed at the wall behind her and the two flags that adorned it.<br /> <br /> A silver sword upon black, for Leitmeritz, and for Zhcted the black dragon.<br /> <br /> “The balance of power hangs on Asvarre’s decision - whether to join hands with Muozinel, or with us.”<br /> <br /> Upon hearing Ellen’s words, Tigre at last understood. If Asvarre were to align itself with Zhcted, then the latter could concentrate all its energy on Muozinel. But if Asvarre were to make Muozinel its ally instead, then Zhcted would be beleaguered from both the south and the west, and it would have to divide its forces to tackle such a dire situation.<br /> <br /> “As we were saying before, we would have preferred Elliot, but it seems he personally leans towards Muozinel. As such we shall have to support Jermaine instead.”<br /> <br /> “So, this secret envoy you speak of...” Tigre trailed off.<br /> <br /> Ellen looked distinctly apologetic. Seeing her struggle to reply, Lim stood in for the silver-haired Vanadis. “Tigrevurmund. I believe we had said before that this is the King’s request, not that of Lady Eleanora.”<br /> <br /> “I know. There is no way Ellen would ask something like this of me.” He answered decisively to reassure them. It worked. Almost immediately the tension in the room decreased several fold. Both women loosed smiles, and Ellen heaved a sigh of relief while still hanging her head in apology.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry, Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “You needn’t be, Ellen,” Tigre said. “More importantly, what does King Victor hope to achieve by sending me?” He didn’t know the foggiest about Asvarre. He hadn’t even been there. Ever. The king’s intentions were unfathomable in this regard.<br /> <br /> “From a certain point of view you could say he wants to recruit you,” Ellen noted while passing her now empty cup back to Lim. “It’s basically selling favors, giving you honor and glory in exchange for your services. Isn’t that practice quite common in Brune as well?”<br /> <br /> Tigre set his head askew - he still could not accept this. “But I am not King Victor’s subject, I am a citizen of Brune, a guest who will return to Brune in 3 years time, no?”<br /> <br /> “And that’s precisely why he wants you. Think about it - do you really expect to live off the fat of the land once you get back after 3 years? If it were up to me I’d make you a military advisor. That way you wouldn’t ever leave the palace even after a few years.” <br /> <br /> Upon hearing Ellen speak so solemnly, Tigre could only contemplate in silence. It was true, for he was undeniably a person of meritorious deeds.<br /> <br /> “Having received the title of ‘Star Shooter’ and ‘Moonlight Knight’ from an enemy general and your own king respectively, you are someone who will definitely be in an important position once you get home. So as far as the King of Zhcted is concerned selling you favors is the right thing to do.” Lim added cooly after pouring Ellen some more wine.<br /> <br /> For her part the Vanadis pulled open a drawer on her own desk, and from there retrieved a letter, two rings and a sleek tube.<br /> <br /> The tube was half an arm long, and covered by a dark black cloth. On its cap the seal of the King of Zhcted was engraved and inlaid in gold.<br /> <br /> “This contains a secret message to Prince Jermaine, and the rings will be proof of your identity as the King’s envoy. But what I really want to show you is this - the king’s letter.” Taking the letter, Tigre read it carefully. The words of a king could not be ignored, not a single one.<br /> <br /> It started with the normal salutations, with the King giving some praise for his gallantry in Brune and celebrating the newly forged peace between Brune and Zhcted before diving straight into the main topic.<br /> <br /> -You are proof of the strong ties between Zhcted and Brune, and thus able to represent both nations before the Prince Jermaine. No one is more suited than you are to accomplish this task.<br /> <br /> Written below are instructions as to how far we are willing support the prince in terms of finances and in the sending of troops, as well as the duration for which we shall do so. There are contingencies should extenuating circumstances force you to deviate from the initial plan, but you should return immediately should the situation go too far out of hand.-<br /> <br /> So, Tigre mused. He wants to use me as a bargaining chip then.<br /> <br /> At the end of the letter there were instructions as to how he should enter Asvarre. He would travel from Leitmeritz to Regnis, and then from there he would rendezvous with some men the King sent before setting out together for Asvarre. He was flabbergasted at the sheer amount of detail the letter went into. It even mentioned what street he should be travelling by.<br /> <br /> Suggesting that both Zhcted and Brune were in support of Prince Jermaine - quite clever of the King, really, Tigre thought.<br /> <br /> Still. He glanced up from the letter and gave Ellen a look of unease. “Was Brune told of this?”<br /> <br /> Ellen shook her head. “I doubt it.”<br /> <br /> Lim nodded in agreement. “If it were so, Queen Regin would have passed the orders down to you herself, Tigrevurmund.”<br /> <br /> She was right. In the end he was still a guest commandant, and not under any obligation to obey King Victor. Even the letter itself closed with these words-<br /> <br /> “I, the King of Zhcted, earnestly ask of you”<br /> <br /> -meaning that this was no order, but a request.<br /> <br /> And yet he could no so flippantly refuse. It was a request from a king, after all.<br /> <br /> “...Aside from me, is there no one else who can take on this task?” [Editor Note: IS THERE NO ONE ELSE?]<br /> <br /> “Zhcted doesn’t lack for such people. But to the king, he couldn’t claim to be doing you a favor without at least asking you to do this much.”<br /> <br /> Tigre tried to contemplate this for a few seconds, and then gave up, shrugging. Immediately, Lim scolded him in a low voice, and then proceeded to explain.<br /> <br /> “You see, something like rooting out mountain bandits wouldn’t be adding any additional feathers to your cap. Your role in the Brune civil has already demonstrated your bravery, and therefore your worth, enough.”<br /> <br /> “There are other ways of winning honor, yes, but these would mostly involve you becoming a counsellor to the king. And that would put you in a precarious position - most of our nobles would oppose the idea of Brune interfering in affairs of governance, and it would undermine the king’s authority. So a diplomatic assignment would be the best option.” Ellen sighed.<br /> <br /> It was true, Tigre knew. The advantages of sending him were exactly as King Victor had stated - and in those regards no one in Zhcted could compete with him.<br /> <br /> “...And that’s how it is. Assuming that the King bears you no ill-will in the first place.” Ellen griped, leaning back in her chair.<br /> <br /> Her casual posture relieved the young archer greatly, and he smiled. “I don’t remember ever doing anything to incur his ill-will.”<br /> <br /> “If a country has a skilled general, do you not think that his very presence will cause the surrounding nations to be on their guard?” Lim noted cooly, remaining upright and altogether serious despite them. “In our country there are many people who are displeased by your presence, Tigrevurmund...although I am not saying the king is one of these.”<br /> <br /> “But the negotiations are important to Zhcted. Failure would be disastrous - so why would he give the task to me if he has enmity towards me?”<br /> <br /> Ellen furrowed her brows as she spoke, her displeasure plain to see.“Well, since there is a contingency in place you will most likely be held responsible for any failure.”<br /> <br /> “Of course, success would be still be best, but if you were to fail, getting rid of you would eliminate some future concerns. Depending on the situation, the blame could also be shifted onto Brune.” At this Ellen swung back upright with a *BANG*, ignoring Lim, who cocked an eyebrow at her. “Actually, don’t you find it all very strange? If I were in the king’s place, I would throw you a banquet with someone else as the host, and make my request while the host distracts the rest of the guests.”<br /> <br /> That was true. Tige thought. He and the King had only met once - they weren’t friends by any means. There should have at least been some sort of party thrown to improve their relationship.<br /> <br /> “It would only take a simple check to know that you’ve never been to Asvarre. Sending you there is like asking a child who doesn’t know left from right to go to a neighbouring village to buy something. And then there’s the men the king sent. We have no details on them. The whole thing practically screams ‘this is suspicious’!”<br /> <br /> Indeed, it was getting quite hard to think that the king had given him this job for his ability.<br /> <br /> “But King Victor has yet to reveal what he thinks of me, correct?” Tigre asked cautiously.<br /> <br /> Both Lim and Ellen nodded.<br /> <br /> “I can only think of 3 reasons why this was assigned to you. One would be to do you a favor by letting you take the honor of being a diplomat. The other might be to destroy you by putting you in a situation where you would be helpless. And the last would be to gauge your abilities.”<br /> <br /> “Gauging my abilities?”<br /> <br /> Ellen held up a hand. “In short, he wants to know if you are merely a person who is skilled in warfare, or if you have other skills besides. I still can’t tell if he wants you on his side, or if he wants to destroy you. But whatever it is, he definitely wants to use you.”<br /> <br /> The silver-haired young woman chuckled a little, causing Tigre to grouse silently. None of the three options was anything to be glad about.<br /> <br /> “And if he has any other design,” Ellen noted in a low, more serious tone, “it’s most likely to use your actions to see how the Vanadis -myself included- and the Queen of Brune will act.”<br /> <br /> “Ellen, what should I-”<br /> <br /> “Tigrevurmund,” Lim said in a stern voice, cutting him off. “Do not ask that of us.”<br /> <br /> Ellen shook her head bitterly. “No matter what your decision is, I will respect it and do my utmost to help you. But it is you who must make the decision, Tigre.”<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry.”<br /> <br /> He could refuse. But that would lower the king’s opinion of him, and it would also affect Ellen and Brune. Turning to the map, Tigre thought about what was just said. He did not like Prince Jermaine, whom Zhcted was planning to support. And yet if his rival Elliot were to ascend to the throne, his alliance with Muozinel would threaten both Zhcted and Brune, for Brune and Asvarre shared a border.<br /> <br /> And then there was the alliance with Zhcted to think about.<br /> <br /> For the sake of our countries, must I support a foreign tyrant?<br /> <br /> By virtue of lending support to Jermaine, it might be possible to request that he mend his ways. But he was not the King of Zhcted, Tigre knew. His words would most likely have no significant impact.<br /> <br /> But he had to move past that. Sighing, he asked another question. “What sort of person is Prince Elliot, then?”<br /> <br /> “Rumor has it that he’s not all that different from his brother. But at least he didn’t kill his whole family.”<br /> <br /> “But previously you said that he roped pirates into his army to make up for his lack of numbers. Doesn’t that mean the army is no more than a band of thieves?”<br /> <br /> King Victor must really want me to disappear, asking me to go into such a place alone.<br /> <br /> “Will you refuse, then?”<br /> <br /> “Might as well go. It might be a good opportunity to visit Asvarre anyway.” He meant this in earnest, but more because he did not wish to further burden the similarly-aged Vanadis. “But isn’t this a rather roundabout method? Asking me to be a secret envoy, and yet openly supporting Prince Elliot at the same time?”<br /> <br /> “Playing both sides isn’t an uncommon tactic. Lyudmila was like that that during the last war.” Ellen said.<br /> <br /> “What?” Tigre asked, not comprehending her intent. “I thought Mila was a more straightforward person than that.”<br /> <br /> Mila of course referred to Lyudimila Lorie, Michelia of the seven Vanadis and the governor of Olmutz, a province to the south of Leitmeritz.<br /> <br /> “You forget that she was Duke Thenardier’s ally at first, which was why she led troops to constrain us. In addition, she continued her pursuit even when we offered to retreat. In order to fulfill her obligations to the duke, she even fought a duel with me.” Ellen’s eyebrows arched in annoyance as she said this, but Tigre could not tell if it was his casual mention of Lyudmila’s nickname, or general displeasure at his reply that caused her to act this way.<br /> <br /> “But she protected Lady Eleanora from the assassin’s blade that time, even going so far as to risk her own life.” Lim pointed out stoically.<br /> <br /> “W-well, that was just her trying to make me owe her a favor!” Ellen blustered, her expression that of one caught off-guard. “Even if she didn’t think about it that way at the time, when the need arises she will definitely find an excuse to bring it up!”<br /> <br /> “It’s only natural to do that in negotiations,” Lim reminded.<br /> <br /> Ellen ignored her, instead turning to Tigre. “And there was that battle against Muozinel. She didn’t come to help you right away, did she? She held off to observe, right? That’s not helping you, that was just her waiting for the moment where she could make you most indebted to her. And she only severed ties with Thenardier after that incident, don’t you forget!”<br /> <br /> With that she downed her cup of wine with much gusto.<br /> <br /> Tigre for his part understood. This Machiavellian aspect to Lyudmila’s character was probably so deeply ingrained that she did not think any worse of herself despite it. Still, given that she had been forced into a conflict due to her rival’s character, it was not surprising that Ellen would be so angry.<br /> <br /> If it was Mila, how would she respond to this request?<br /> <br /> During his time at Leitmeritz, Lyudmila Lurie had paid three visits to the capitol, and she came for three reasons. Firstly, to inquire about the state of the mountain road in Vosyes and Brune in general; secondly, to make a show of being on excellent terms with Ellen. Lastly, she came to prevail upon Tigre to join her.<br /> <br /> Every time Ellen received a report of her arrival, she would say ‘tell her not to come again’. But who would dare say that to a Vanadis? And in any case she was half joking. They needed the information that Lyudmila regularly brought them concerning Muozinel, and a petty rivalry was no reason to hinder important exchanges of intelligence.<br /> <br /> Following her meetings with Ellen she would go looking for Tigre. The first time, she attempted to use the promise of money to win him over, and failed. From then on, she would simply come to make small talk. She did try to invite him on a hunt, but Ellen had turned her down.<br /> <br /> If it were her, she would hint at agreeing while avoiding giving a direct answer, all the while gathering intelligence as best she could in the background. And when the critical moment came she would refuse decisively.<br /> <br /> Perhaps this is only the first of more difficult requests to come.<br /> <br /> He still didn’t like the given task, but he could see it for its uses. And in any case, his complaints were best kept to himself.<br /> <br /> <br /> After staring at the door Tigre had closed in his exit for a while, Ellen let out a sigh.<br /> <br /> “Is this really alright?” Lim asked.<br /> <br /> “We don’t have a choice, do we?” Ellen replied brusquely.<br /> <br /> She’d agreed to let him go to Asvarre after their meeting. It was an odd thing - actually, she had been prepared to give way should he refuse adamantly, but as it turned out he gave an unexpectedly decisive answer. She should have been glad about that, but her heart still felt heavy. Unwilling.<br /> <br /> “I’m sorry about just now, Lim,” Ellen said with an apologetic smile. ‘Just now’ naturally referred to the point when Lim had butted in to stop Tigre from asking for her help in deciding. “I...probably wouldn’t have been able to answer him.”<br /> <br /> In her heart of hearts she wanted to say ‘don’t go’. But to deny the king’s request, they needed a viable alternative. Another way foster closer ties between Zhcted and Asvarre. Or even someone to replace Tigre. But there was no such option. With regards to the king’s requirements there was none better than him, and she would be hard pressed to find such a substitute.<br /> <br /> During Brune’s civil war she was able to mollify the king by claiming that she had no choice but to do battle. And it had been a sweet deal overall. Brune footed much of the war bill, Zhcted had gained Agnes in the south, and Ellen had gained Tigre’s services through her co-ruling of Alsace.<br /> <br /> This time, she had no such cards to play - without such, even a Vanadis must obey her king.<br /> <br /> So despite herself, she could not tell him to stay. Supporting him was the only thing she could do now.<br /> <br /> Turning her face to the window, Ellen gazed out at the scenery. The slow breeze of late summer blew across a land where the descent of darkness was nigh complete, with only a little sun peeked out from beyond the western horizon. The stars too, though she could not see them, must have already come out.<br /> <br /> “When he came, the snowdrops were still in bloom...”<br /> <br /> Snowdrops grew everywhere in Zhcted, and they were the herald of springtime. But spring had passed them by in a hurry. She spent hers governing, and he spent his getting accustomed to the land. And now, even summer was drawing to a close.<br /> <br /> With a sigh, Ellen shook her head vigorously. Clearing her mind, she turned back to Lim once more, smile on her face. “Well, since he has decided to go, we should pave the way for him. I’ll be counting on you, Lim. This is the king’s request, so people can’t speak ill of it anyway.”<br /> <br /> “Yes.” Lim flashed a rare smile, her voice ringing clearer than usual. But it seemed some anxiety came upon her, and cast a shadow over her turquoise eyes. “Yet there is still much to worry about. Becoming a secret envoy to an unknown country, with only one other person following...”<br /> <br /> “Let us trust him,” Ellen said brightly, her words and eyes brimming with confidence. “He has shown us many miracles during this year we spent together. Yes, you could call it luck, but without the skill to use such good-fortune there would have been no miracles, and he has that sort of ability.”<br /> <br /> That was exaggerating somewhat, but that was because she too felt uneasy. She could not help but worry. Indeed, perhaps she had even wished for him to refuse back then.<br /> <br /> “He will return successful. We will send him off smiling, and we will receive him with that same smile. We can do that much, even if we can neither officially celebrate his designation as envoy due to its secret nature, nor reward him easily due to his status as a citizen of Brune.”<br /> <br /> “Indeed.” Lim said, glad that her master had erased her worries.<br /> <br /> With that they returned to their duties. But as Ellen sorted through the papers, a sudden thought came to her.<br /> <br /> I wonder, has the distance between him and I lessened any?<br /> <br /> Though she was busy most of the day, and Tigre was under constant scrutiny by the court officials, they still spent their free time together often. When the weather was good they would take afternoon naps on the roof, sometimes even sneaking out the palace under the noses of Lim and the other officials to roam the city streets. During official breaks, they would have tea and refreshments with Lim and Teita. These were all small, but important memories.<br /> <br /> We even danced together in the city once.<br /> <br /> In the tradition of Zhcted such festivals always began with everyone singing and dancing together, and only later would couples form and dance alone. Apparently, this had originally been a way for men to choose their brides, but that custom had long been phased out, leaving behind only that fragment of knowledge and the form of the dance itself.<br /> <br /> When they had found out about the origins of the practice, they had both gone red in the face, but did not stop holding hands as they departed. (Of course, no one else knew, for both of them were too embarrassed to speak of it.)<br /> <br /> They never crossed the line, each having understood the other’s position. But the silver-haired Vanadis recalled those memories of their daily lives together, and she felt her heart grow warmer.<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre’s room was somewhere in the bowels of the palace. Here, unlike outside where the employees of the palace still milled about even after sunset, there was relative peace. This had been one of Ellen’s considerations, for as a guest he drew significantly more attention than when he had been a captive.<br /> <br /> It was not a particularly luxurious place, but the deep green carpet, brick fireplace and an oak table-and-chair set gave it a relaxing atmosphere. There was no lack of necessities either; in the corner there was a cabinet draped with grapevine as well as a long table.<br /> <br /> Upon entry, Tigre lit the lamp by the doorway, and hit the bell on the table.<br /> <br /> Before long, footsteps approached the door. Teita’s footsteps.<br /> <br /> “Master Tigre, may I enter?”<br /> <br /> “You needn’t be so uptight, I’m the only one here,” Tigre replied in a gentle tone.<br /> <br /> The door opened, the chestnut-haired maid entering with a curtsy before lifting her head and sticking her tongue out at him. “I’m used to it already. And besides, I’m away from home.”<br /> <br /> Back in Alsace they had been even less formal with one another. Tigre favored shouting across the hallway to ringing a bell anytime, and Teita for her part would inquire clearly as to his requirements before entering, sparing them a lot of hassle. But this was not Alsace, and there were many officials here who disliked him for being so close to the likes of Ellen, Lim and Rurick. In front of such people, they had to pay more attention to such formalities.<br /> <br /> “So,” Teita asked after receiving Tigre’s outer coat, “have you finished speaking to Lady Eleanora on the matter?”<br /> <br /> A dark look crept over his face. “Do you have some time, Teita? I have some things I need to tell you concerning that.”<br /> <br /> She nodded, perplexed.<br /> <br /> Seeing that, Tigre walked over to the cabinet and took out a bottle of wine and a pair of wine glasses. This would be worrying to her, he knew, but nonetheless he wanted her to know the truth.<br /> <br /> After having her take a seat, he poured the wine. First for her, then for himself.<br /> <br /> He downed a mouthful.<br /> <br /> And then made his announcement.<br /> <br /> “I need to go out for a time. I’ll be counting on you to take care of this place.”<br /> <br /> Her eyes shot open, staring into the depths of the glass before her, the crimson fluids reflected her depression.<br /> <br /> “This isn’t a hunt, is it?”<br /> <br /> She was right. If this was a hunt or just some inspection in a nearby city he would have spoken differently. He had done his best to sound calm, but there was no way he could completely hide the anxiety of stepping into unknown territory. Not from Teita, who had been serving him for so long.<br /> <br /> So he didn’t bother playing dumb, merely lowering his gaze to meet hers.<br /> <br /> “I know you won’t say unnecessary things to others. So I need you to keep a secret for me.”<br /> <br /> After confirming her assent, he told her of the trip to Asvarre.<br /> <br /> “I can’t tell you the details, but this a very troublesome matter. While I’m gone, you will tell anyone who asks that I have gone to Silesia,” Tigre said. “And...oh yes. Take care of Lunie while I’m out.”<br /> <br /> “I understand the part about Lunie. But ‘to the capital’?” Teita shook her head, uncomprehending.<br /> <br /> “Don’t worry, Lim and Ellen are the ones cooking up the cover story. You just need to tally your account to theirs,” he assured her. “I did think of claiming illness to avoid meeting people, though.”<br /> <br /> “That wouldn’t have been like you at all, Master Tigre. I mean, those aren’t the sort of words a person who would go out during deep winter in furs to hunt would say. And I don’t think I could fool everyone like that,” she said, displaying her resolve in an ironic sort of way, to which he could only scratch his head, at a loss.<br /> <br /> Seeing this, she smiled. “Master Tigre. How far away is this Asvarre?”<br /> <br /> “I don’t know. It’s my first time going there too. All I know is that I need to go northwest from here, and then head there by ship.”<br /> <br /> “Ship. Sea,” Teita muttered, her eyes wide. Neither of them had ever even seen anything like those. The closest they had come was in images stirred up by the songs of a wandering troubadour, or from the stories of travelling artists who had been as far as Celeste, a town in Asvarre.<br /> <br /> She bit her lip, her fists tightening about her apron as she tried to restrain the unease welling up inside her. Reaching for her cup, she downed it all in one go-<br /> <br /> -and with a sigh she stood, placing the cup back on table, hazel eyes locking on his.<br /> <br /> “I don’t really understand how important this task is. But you must come back safely, Master Tigre.”<br /> <br /> Tigre placed his own cup aside, and held her lightly, the fragrance of her hair wafting into his nose as he did so.<br /> <br /> You’ve grown taller...<br /> <br /> “I will come back,” he repeated over again. “I’ll definitely return safely.”<br /> <br /> <br /> Tigre left the palace before the dawn of the next day. He would travel not as Tigrevurmund Vorn, but as a common soldier of Leitmeritz. He had said his farewells to Lim and Teita, but not to Ellen.<br /> <br /> I wish I could have said goodbye to Rurick and the others as well.<br /> <br /> These things left him quite a few regrets, but as a secret envoy his departure needed to be made known to as few people as was possible. Perhaps Rurick might figure it out on his own, though.<br /> <br /> He also had to leave by the back gate, instead of from the front. At the side of the gate a saddled horse was already awaiting him - Lim’s handiwork, most likely.<br /> <br /> Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Tigre placed his black bow on the saddle and secured a quiver full of arrows to his luggage -if one could call a small pack with a bear doll tied to it ‘luggage’- behind.<br /> <br /> The bear had been obtained from Lim the night before, when she had come to check on his luggage to confirm that he had brought everything.<br /> <br /> “Well then, take everything out.” She had said this rather strictly, and he had complied, laying out each item on the table. Food and water for several days, a stone flint, a dagger with a bottle of oil, and a purse full of silver and copper coins.<br /> <br /> There was also a letter Ellen had written to her friend Alexandra Arshven, the Vanadis Sasha. She had done this in a hurry, had given instructions for him to see her friend when he passed through Legnica.<br /> <br /> “Sasha will give you additional guidance on my behalf, so it doesn’t matter if you are late by one or even two days - You must go to see her. Understood?” And with that she had given the letter to him.<br /> <br /> Lastly there were the two rings as well as the silk-covered tube that contained a secret message in the king’s own hand. The surface of the tube had been rolled over with a tanned hide painted black, rendering it completely waterproof.<br /> <br /> After inspecting everything item by item, Lim had told him to wait, and left the room for a while.<br /> <br /> Before long, she returned, carrying between her arms quite a few new items: a bag of herbs, a bottle of ointment, ropes of hemp and straw, needle, thread and even a hand mirror.<br /> <br /> “Bring these along too.”<br /> <br /> She said this matter of factly even as she let him help her to arrange these additional things, much to Tigre’s shock.<br /> <br /> “Isn’t this a little overdone?” Actually, all of these should have been necessities for travel as well, but he hadn’t thought to bring them with him initially. When he got to the port town at Legnica, he could just purchase all of those trifling things there.<br /> <br /> “And what will you do if something happens before you get to Legnica?”<br /> <br /> His suggestion had been coldly rejected. He knew she meant well though, and didn’t argue.<br /> <br /> But his thoughts inadvertently spilled out into words. “It feels like you’re my mother or something.”<br /> <br /> “M-mother?!” Lim’s stoic mask shattered outright, her eyes going wide as she stared at Tigre, dismayed. In the face of this unexpectedly strong response, Tigre quickly backed down.<br /> <br /> “I’m really sorry if that made you unhappy. Teita’s mother was like this too - she would inspect my luggage very scrupulously every time I headed out of town.” Here he paused for a moment, barely stopping short of calling her naggy. “You reminded me of her.”<br /> <br /> “I understand. Still, you should watch how you say things,” Lim said. She seemed to have regained her composure after a few moments, but Tigre still felt terrible about calling a twenty-year old woman ‘mother’.<br /> <br /> “In that case, take this with you.”<br /> <br /> At this moment, Lim put something into Tigre’s hand. Into his hand, not onto the table - it was a small bear doll.<br /> <br /> “It’s a charm. Mothers always give them to their children when they go off travelling, so take it. ----I don’t remember having a child this old, though,” she said roughly as his shocked gaze alternated between her and the doll. Perhaps if the room had been brighter lit he might have seen her blushing right up to her hair.<br /> <br /> Honestly speaking, it was embarrassing to have to hang a bear doll onto his luggage. But when he thought of Lim’s feelings, he could not bear to take it off.<br /> <br /> Leaping into the saddle, Tigre trotted the horse forward a few steps. Then suddenly he turned, gazing atop the city walls. It was still dark, and the contours of the palace walls were silhouetted against the darkness. But he could feel someone watching him.<br /> <br /> Straining his vision, he caught a small movement.<br /> <br /> Who’s there?<br /> <br /> It wasn’t a soldier - a soldier would be carrying a torch at this hour. But it was not an intruder either. He could not feel the person trying to conceal his or her breathing.<br /> <br /> A gust of wind blew in.<br /> <br /> It did not come from the left or the right. It came rushing down from above, blowing his hair every which way and forcing him to squint.<br /> <br /> In the midst of the gale he caught sight of an object hurtling towards him, glittering faintly as it caught the light. About the size of an insect, but not as fast. He reached out and caught it.<br /> <br /> It was a silver coin, and on closer inspection there were words written in ink on it.<br /> <br /> ‘Good luck’<br /> <br /> His eyes scanned across the walls again, but that person was gone.<br /> <br /> Glancing at the coin once more, he put it into his waist-pocket with great care. That done, he grabbed the reins and rode out into the streets, his form enveloped by the darkness.<br /> <br /> He knew who the one standing on the walls was. The Vanadis who commanded the winds.<br /> <br /> She could not send him off openly, and so she had chosen this method instead.<br /> <br /> His drowsiness was far behind him now, gone with the wind. He felt warm, and full of vigor.<br /> <br /> I will definitely return safely.<br /> <br /> He would give her a pleasing result with his own hands.<br /> <br /> So decided, he spurred his horse forward, through the streets at the crack of dawn.</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seikoku_no_Ryuu_Kishi&diff=213734 Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi 2012-12-19T04:54:01Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:Seikoku cover.jpg|280px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]<br /> <br /> '''''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi''''' (星刻の竜騎士) lit. ''The Star-Marked {{furigana|Dragon Knight|Dragonar}}'', also very well known as '''''Seikoku no Dragonar''''', is a Japanese light novel series written by Shiki Mizuchi and illustrated by Kohada Shimesaba. The series has currently 9 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ/MF_Bunko_J MF Bunko J].<br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> Ansarivan Dragon Riding Academy is for boys and girls who had made a contract with dragons. Ash Blake had a Seikoku on his hand, a proof of being a contractor, but he didn't have any dragons for his partner. One day, a dragon within him wakes up from a certain incident. However, the dragon that appeared was different from other dragons. It wasn't in a form of a dragon but had a form of a girl!? "''You'' are not my master; ''I'm'' the one who is your master." she says.<br /> <br /> Courtesy of FairGame<br /> <br /> == Translation == <br /> <br /> === [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> <br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]<br /> '''All edited translations are to be in British English.'''<br /> <br /> ===Appreciation===<br /> <br /> '''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5457 forum]''' <br /> <br /> ===Feedback===<br /> <br /> '''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5484 Feedback thread]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> <br /> :*17 September, 2012 - Teaser project initiated <br /> <br /> == The ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi'' series by Shiki Mizuchi ==<br /> <br /> === Volume 1 ===<br /> <br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Eco is a Dragon's Daughter]] (Incomplete)<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Streets of Ansarivan]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 2 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue - Initiation]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 3 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 4 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 5 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 6 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 7 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 8 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 9 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 10 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator: <br /> *Project Supervisor: <br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> *[[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]])<br /> *[[User:KID2NR|KID2NR]] ([[User talk:KID2NR|talk]])<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> <br /> :*星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） (June 25, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3420-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 II (September 24, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3508-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士III (January 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3696-9<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士IV (April 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3895-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士V (July 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3975-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VI (October 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4271-7<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VII (January 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4374-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 VIII (April 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4548-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 IX (July 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4645-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 X (October 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4847-4<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 XI (January 25, 2013) ISBN 978-4-8401-4960-0<br /> <br /> [[Category:Teasers]] <br /> [[Category:MF Bunko J]]</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:GodAtom028&diff=212021 User talk:GodAtom028 2012-12-12T02:21:07Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>So, hey guys, GodAtom028 here. This is my first real post, but I hope to make more in the future. I have found a great website containing main RAWS of the Light Novels currently being translated. The website is (DELETED - posting raws not allowed)and is easily accessible. As for what LNs can be found there, they are, <br /> 101 Banme No Hyaku Monogatari<br /> 9S - Nine S<br /> Accel World<br /> Akarui Kazoku hou Keikaku! (Completed)<br /> Akikan<br /> Akuma de Shoujo<br /> Akuma no Mikata (Completed)<br /> A-kun (17) no Sensou (Completed)<br /> A Lollypop or a Bullet<br /> ARIEL (Completed)<br /> Asobi ni Ikuyo<br /> Asura Cryin'<br /> Baccano!<br /> Baito de Wizard<br /> Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu<br /> Bakemonogatari / Monogatari Series<br /> Battle of Chuchu (Completed)<br /> Bara no Maria<br /> Ben-to<br /> Blood+ Russian Rose<br /> Boku to Miraiya no Natsu <br /> Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-chan<br /> Bokutachi wa Kanshisareteiru (Complete)<br /> Boku to Kanojo ni Furu Yoru<br /> Boogiepop<br /> Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai<br /> Bungaku Shoujo<br /> Campionne!<br /> Chaos Legion (Complete)<br /> C³ - Cube x Cursed x Curious<br /> Cu-Cu-Cute (Completed)<br /> Dai Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu<br /> Danshou no Grimm<br /> Dantalian no Shoka<br /> DDD (Decoration Disorder Disconnection)<br /> Dragon Crisis<br /> Dennou Coil<br /> Denpa Onna to Seishun Otoko<br /> Denpateki na Kanojo<br /> Densetsu no Yusha no Densetsu (Complete)<br /> Delfinia Senki<br /> DHA (Completed)<br /> Double Brid<br /> Durarara!!<br /> E.a.G<br /> Eien no 0<br /> Enkan Shoujo<br /> Etsusao Ohashi (Completed)<br /> EX<br /> Famima!<br /> Fate/Zero<br /> Flag no Ouji-sama<br /> Futari de Hajimeru Sekai Seifuku<br /> Gakko no Kaidan (Completed)<br /> Gakuen to Sekai to Gakuen<br /> Galge no Sekai yo Youkoso!<br /> Gate Keepers 1985<br /> Ginban Kaleidoscope<br /> Gingetsu no Sortilege<br /> Give up!<br /> Ghost Hunt<br /> Gokupen!<br /> Goth<br /> Gosick<br /> Goshuushou-sama Ninomiya-kun<br /> Iconoclast<br /> Ichiban Ushiro no Dai Maou<br /> Ikonokurasuto<br /> Inukami<br /> Iriya no Sora UFO no Natsu<br /> Isukariote<br /> Junk Force <br /> Juuhime<br /> Haiyore! Nyaruko-san<br /> Hanbun No Tsuki Ga Noboru Sora<br /> Hakana-san ga Kita<br /> Hakushaku to Yousei<br /> Hagure yuusha no kichiku bigaku<br /> Hagure Yuusha no Estetika<br /> Hanikami Triangle<br /> Hanon - Kimi no Mezasu Mirai he (Completed)<br /> Hashire, Ute<br /> Heavy Object<br /> Hidan no Aria / Aria the Scarlet Ammo<br /> Higurashi no Naku Koro Ni <br /> Himemiya-san no Naka no Hito<br /> Hi no Kumi, Kaze no Kuni no Monogatari <br /> Holy Hearts!<br /> Houkago Login<br /> Hokago no Majutsushi<br /> Hyouketsu kyoukai no eden<br /> Kage Kara Mamoru! (Completed)<br /> Kaguya~Tsuki no usagi no gin no hakobune<br /> Kakikake no loveletter<br /> Kamisama no Okiniiri<br /> Kamisama no Memocho<br /> Kampfer<br /> Kanokon <br /> Kanojo wa tsukkomareru no ga suki!<br /> Kara no Kyoukai<br /> Kare to Kanojo to Shoukan Mahou<br /> Katanagatari<br /> Kaze no Kishi Hime<br /> Kaze no Stigma<br /> Kieli <br /> Kikou shoujo wa kizu tsukanai<br /> Kimi to Aruku Hidamari wo<br /> Kino no Tabi<br /> Koisuru kimon no protocol<br /> Kokoro Connect<br /> Kono naka ni hitori imouto ga iru<br /> Kore wa Zombie desuka?<br /> Kotonohazukai wa sasayakanai<br /> Koukaku no Regios<br /> Kujibiki Unbalance<br /> Kumicho!<br /> Kurenai<br /> Kuro Mizu Mura<br /> Kuro to Shiro no duet<br /> Kyuketsuki no Oshigoto<br /> Kyu, Kyu Cute!<br /> Ladies versus Butlers<br /> Legend of Regios (Completed)<br /> Lens to Akuma<br /> Light Novel no Tanoshii Kakikata<br /> Love★You<br /> Lucky Chance<br /> Lunatic Moon <br /> Maburaho<br /> Mahou Shoujo Risuka<br /> Mahou no zairyou gozaimasu Dooku mahou zaiten sandaime shiirekuroutan<br /> Makai yome! (Completed)<br /> Magician's Academy<br /> Material Night<br /> Maria-sama ga Miteru<br /> Material Ghost<br /> Mattete, Fujimori-kun<br /> Mayoi Neko Overrun!<br /> Mayo Chiki!<br /> Missing<br /> MM !<br /> Monoceros no Majyou wa Ugatsu <br /> Mushi to Medama to Teddy Bear (Completed)<br /> Mushiuta<br /> My Fair SISTER<br /> Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu<br /> Nekura Shoujo wa Kuromahou de Koi wo Suru<br /> Nekodarake monogatari (Completed)<br /> Nekuroma<br /> Nikai no youkai oujo<br /> Ochita Kuroi Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu<br /> Oda Nobuna no yabou<br /> O-kitsune-sama no enmusubi~!<br /> Omae no Gohoushi ha Sono Teido ka<br /> Onna no ko ni naritai!<br /> Onmyo no Miyako<br /> Ookami to Koushinryou<br /> Ōkami-san to Shichinin no Nakamatachi<br /> Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai<br /> Ore to kanojo ga maou to yuusha de seitokaichou<br /> O-ri-ga-mi<br /> Owari no Chronicle<br /> Papa no iukoto wo Kikinasai!<br /> Parasite Moon<br /> Petopeto-san (Completed)<br /> Pinion<br /> Princess wa iinchou! (Completed)<br /> Puipui!<br /> R-15<br /> Rakuin no Monsho<br /> Reach ☆ Engagement<br /> Read or Die<br /> Rental Magica<br /> Retsufuu no kishi hime (Completed)<br /> Resin Cast Milk<br /> Riria to Toreizu (Completed)<br /> Rokujou no shinryakusha!?<br /> Rou Kyu-bu!<br /> Ryuu to yuusha to kawaige no nai watashi<br /> Saiunkoku Monogatari<br /> Sakurasou no pet na kanojo<br /> Satsu vs Ai - Kill Love<br /> Sayonara Piano Sonata<br /> Sayonara Traumerei<br /> Scar/Edge<br /> Scramble Wizards (Completed)<br /> Scrapped Princess (Completed)<br /> Seikai no Danshou<br /> Seikai no Monshou (Completed)<br /> Seikai no Senki<br /> Seiken no Blacksmith<br /> Seitokai no Ichizon<br /> Senpai to Boku<br /> Sentou Jousai Masurawo<br /> Shakugan no Shana<br /> SH@PPLE (Completed)<br /> Shinigami no Ballad<br /> Shin Meikai Roudogorasu<br /> Shiritsu! Sanjusan Gendou Gakuin<br /> Shissousuru Shishunki no Parabellum<br /> Slayers (Completed)<br /> Snoopy<br /> Sora ni Usagi ga Noboru Koro <br /> Sora no Kane no Hibiku Hoshi de<br /> Strawberry Panic! (Completed)<br /> Sugar Dark: Umerareta Yami to Shōjo<br /> Surveillance Manual (Completed)<br /> Suzumiya Haruhi no Yuutsu<br /> Sword Art Online<br /> Taishou Yakyuu Musume<br /> TamaFuri Series<br /> Tasogareiro no Utatukai<br /> The Third<br /> To Aru Majutsu no Kinsho Mokuroku<br /> Tobira no Soto<br /> Toradora!<br /> Toradora Spin-off!<br /> Toriaezu Densetsu no Yuusha no Densetsu<br /> Twinkle Starship<br /> Uestadia no Futago Boshi<br /> Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria<br /> Usotsuki Mii-kun to Kowareta Maa-chan Totteoki no Uso<br /> Vamp!<br /> Vampire Butler<br /> Vampire Hunter D<br /> X no maou<br /> Wagaya no Oinari-sama<br /> Watashitachi no Tamura-kun<br /> Yakushiji Ryōko no Kaiki Jikenbo<br /> Yoku Wakaru Gendai Mahou<br /> Young Gun Carnaval<br /> Yuurei nanka mienai!<br /> Yuushiki (Completed)<br /> Zaregoto series<br /> Zashiki Warashi ni Dekirukoto <br /> Zero no Tsukaima<br /> Zero no Tsukaima Side Story<br /> Zessei Shoujo Defensor<br /> So, yeah. This is a pretty extensive list. Takes a while to type and edit, you know? :D I don't know whether or not this is the website you guys use, but its there if you want it. See ya next post!</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Date_A_Live:_Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines&diff=211669 Talk:Date A Live: Names and Terminology Guidelines 2012-12-11T03:30:50Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>Source for AstralDress names: http://www.thelemapedia.org/index.php/Tree_of_Life:Assiah<br /> <br /> Is it better to use the longer ones or the shortened ones? I personally like the longer ones but I don't know how you're supposed to handle the tetragrammaton cases, do we just omit YHWH or are we supposed to replace with Jehovah or what? --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 03:28, 8 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> I would suggest using the longer names, seeing as the author also used them. For the tetragrammaton cases...I think replacing them would be just as sensible an option. I'm not completely sure on that though, that's just what I think. <br /> <br /> EDIT: Actually after some quick skimming through Vols 1-4, the author's never used YHWH in the names of the AstralDresses even if they were in the original; Kurumi's for example is just Elohim without the tetragrammaton attached. So I think it'd be best if YHWH was also similarly ommited. -Midchuria<br /> <br /> ==Shidou vs Shido vs shidou vs shidoo<--for Tohka==<br /> <br /> we really have to get this straight lol...so how are we gonna do it? votes? cuz the editors suddenly got hyper and really started working on editing plus they need help on clarificationXD --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:50, 3 November 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Something similar is done with Campione for the MC;<br /> <br /> 草薙・護堂 Kusanagi Godou<br /> <br /> ゴドー Godoh (To differentiate when the katakana version is used) <br /> <br /> Maybe Shidoh would be less weird then losing the captalisation? Translator often leaves hidden note next to it to remind editors that it isn't a typo, but then Godoh doesn't really appear that often, just in certain volumes with particular characters talking about the MC.Or reference the first usage, when it appears on for readers--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:26, 1 November 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> I don't know, I personally find Shidoh a lot weirder haha. There are actually cases where this is important in later volumes, because there are some times lots of dialogue sentences in a row without indicating who says what, and the way you tell it's Tohka talking is because she says shidou.. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 01:38, 2 November 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> If that's the case, using something like Shidoh would help since it's so stronger visually to the reader. Of course you don't have to use Shidoh, just something that sounds similar, Shidōu/Shidöu would be alternatives that are maybe less jarring? --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:38, 2 November 2012 (CDT)<br /> Glancing over at vol2, it looks like Shido is another version being used? --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:04, 2 November 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> As long as it ends up begging the same questions, I don't feel there is a need to change. Any of Shidoh/Shidōu/Shidöu/Shido will still get people asking why it's like that and trying to change it to be consistent. Unfortunately I don't think there is any way to differentiate between them without the same question being asked though. But we definitely should make sure it's consistent across volumes and translators :P --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 14:37, 2 November 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> IMO, it's just a cutesy convention in Japanese Light Novel's that indicates the speaker (usually a foreigner) either isn't familiar with the kanji reading of someone's name -- or just doesn't care. Unless the translation actually uses kanji for names, I don't think it's really worth intentionally injecting an error in English grammar and usage to preserve that particular convention.</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Campione!&diff=209770 Talk:Campione! 2012-12-03T00:58:47Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* The missing chapter */</p> <hr /> <div>==Feedback and Comments==<br /> <br /> Campione! is great, please do your best with it...<br /> {YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}<br /> <br /> ...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)<br /> <br /> when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^<br /> <br /> Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)<br /> <br /> I don't suppose that it would be possible to get a timeline for the volumes set up? It's getting confusing as to when some of the volumes take place. For instance, I am assuming that vol 12 is taking place some time before vol 10 but I can't say for sure. In any case, thank you for your hard work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up or after work. Thanks again, <br /> <br /> hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??<br /> <br /> ^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]<br /> <br /> Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.<br /> <br /> I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]<br /> <br /> Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]<br /> <br /> Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)<br /> <br /> Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]<br /> <br /> @Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel&#39;Aral|Tel&#39;Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel&#39;Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /><br /> Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.<br /> <br /> No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)<br /> <br /> You are super guys especially zzhk, i aven want to ask him to tranlate all the volumes xD<br /> <br /> I'm reading the first volume, and in Chapter 2 Part 4 should be written "Castello Sforzesco", not "Castella Sforzesco".<br /> And if anyone wants, "Cuor di Leone" is better than "Cuore di Leone"; it's grammatically correct but, "Cuor di Leone" sounds better and have a different meaning, more appropriate. ("Cuore di Leone" it's like a real hearth of a lion, "Cuor di Leone" it's like the rhetorical figure of the courage of the lion; if it's the name of a weapon, object or item, it should definitely be the 2nd one). P.s. I'm Italian. 23 November 2012<br /> <br /> I don't suppose it would be possible for someone to try to get a timeline as far as the volumes go? I just finished reading vol 10 and the first chapters of 11 and 12. Am I right that 12 is set sometime before 12? In any case, thank you for your work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up. Thanks again, Acp --26 Nov 2012<br /> <br /> ==Enjoying the work and will contribute==<br /> I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!<br /> <br /> ==Editing Issues==<br /> <br /> There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)<br /> <br /> There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?<br /> <br /> Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Old Style:<br /> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg<br /> <br /> New Style:<br /> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg<br /> <br /> (╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻<br /> <br /> === miko's vs mikos vs miko ===<br /> <br /> * 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")<br /> * 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)<br /> <br /> ([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])<br /> <br /> Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".<br /> <br /> I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.<br /> <br /> I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> === I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===<br /> Volume 5, Epilogue:<br /> "Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."<br /> <br /> I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==<br /> <br /> I'm a fan of this light novel and I hope to bring it to the Vietnamese light novel fan community<br /> <br /> Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese (sorry, I'm not good at English): Bộ này khó nhai lắm đấy. Đề nghị tra cứu kĩ lưỡng và chọn từ cẩn thận trước khi gõ xuống bàn phím nhé. Và các cảnh mút lưỡi dịch cho hồi hộp, gay cấn, căng thẳng vào đấy, đọc thấy không hay là tớ ném gạch đấy =)) [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 10:37, 28 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Đừng lo đoạn kiss kiếc mình đã nhờ một bạn chuyên dịch hen phụ rồi<br /> <br /> Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese: ngoài mấy cảnh kiss ra còn nhiều thứ khó nhai lắm, như từ cổ, cách xưng hô (vì bộ này có phân biệt giai cấp rất rõ ràng). Đặc biệt trong 2 vol 6-7 liên quan đến Campione ở Trung Hoa, có nhiều từ phải tra raw (hồi đọc 2 vol này mình tra raw và kanji đuối luôn) và có nhiều đoạn dịch theo kiểu kiếm hiệp nghe hợp hơn. Bạn nên lập một topic trong vnsharing hay trang sonako để mọi người góp ý và thảo luận. --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 08:44, 7 October 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == I hope he brings her back ==<br /> <br /> I just finished volume 9, and I hope Taketsuki brings Athena back, she was one of my fav female characters and one of the cutest too<br /> <br /> == The missing chapter ==<br /> <br /> Anyone knows what happened to "Volume 8 Chapter 2 - Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione・FINALE " ? It seems unreasonable that just that one chapter was not translated so maybe the link got damaged or something?. I don't know if this has been addressed before but it was highly confusing so I decided to venture and ask.<br /> <br /> I understand translators have their own lives, and am very grateful for the time they give to translate all these LNs but if at all possible before translating further volumes could someone translate the missing chapter? otherwise people will be stuck on volume 8 without being able to read the other volumes which are already translated.<br /> <br /> <br /> Chapter 1 was being translated, a bit at a time. Chapter 2 hasn't been started yet, to my knowledge. [[Special:Contributions/24.18.107.246|24.18.107.246]]</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seikoku_no_Ryuu_Kishi&diff=209542 Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi 2012-12-02T04:01:13Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:Seikoku cover.jpg|280px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]<br /> <br /> '''''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi''''' (星刻の竜騎士　''（せいこくのりゅうきし）'', lit. ''The Star-Carved Dragon Knight''), also very well known as '''''Seikoku no Dragonar''''', is a Japanese light novel series written by Shiki Mizuchi and illustrated by Kohada Shimesaba. The series has currently 9 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ/MF_Bunko_J MF Bunko J].<br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> Ansarivan Dragon Knight Academy is for boys and girls who had made a contract with dragons. Ash Blake had a Seikoku on his hand, a proof of being a contractor, but he didn't have any dragons for his partner. One day, a dragon within him wakes up from a certain incident. However, the dragon that appeared was different from other dragons. It wasn't in a form of a dragon but had a form of a girl!? "''You'' are not my master; ''I'm'' the one who is your master." she says.<br /> <br /> Courtesy of FairGame<br /> <br /> == Translation == <br /> <br /> === [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> <br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]<br /> '''All edited translations are to be in British English.'''<br /> <br /> ===Appreciation===<br /> <br /> '''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5457 forum]''' <br /> <br /> ===Feedback===<br /> <br /> '''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5484 Feedback thread]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> <br /> :*17 September, 2012 - Teaser project initiated <br /> <br /> == The ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi'' series by Shiki Mizuchi ==<br /> <br /> === Volume 1 ===<br /> <br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Eco is a Dragon Girl]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Streets of Ansarivan]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 2 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue-Initiation]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 3 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 4 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 5 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 6 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 7 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 8 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 9 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 10 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator: <br /> *Project Supervisor: <br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> <br /> :*星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） (June 25, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3420-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 II (September 24, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3508-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士III (January 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3696-9<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士IV (April 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3895-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士V (July 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3975-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VI (October 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4271-7<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VII (January 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4374-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 VIII (April 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4548-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 IX (July 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4645-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 X (October 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4847-4<br /> <br /> [[Category:Teasers]] <br /> [[Category:MF Bunko J]]</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seikoku_no_Ryuu_Kishi&diff=209541 Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi 2012-12-02T04:00:19Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>[[Image:Seikoku cover.jpg|280px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]<br /> <br /> '''''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi''''' (星刻の竜騎士 ''せいこくのりゅうきし'', lit. ''The Star-Carved Dragon Knight''), also very well known as '''''Seikoku no Dragonar''''', is a Japanese light novel series written by Shiki Mizuchi and illustrated by Kohada Shimesaba. The series has currently 9 volumes and is published by [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/MF%E6%96%87%E5%BA%ABJ/MF_Bunko_J MF Bunko J].<br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> Ansarivan Dragon Knight Academy is for boys and girls who had made a contract with dragons. Ash Blake had a Seikoku on his hand, a proof of being a contractor, but he didn't have any dragons for his partner. One day, a dragon within him wakes up from a certain incident. However, the dragon that appeared was different from other dragons. It wasn't in a form of a dragon but had a form of a girl!? "''You'' are not my master; ''I'm'' the one who is your master." she says.<br /> <br /> Courtesy of FairGame<br /> <br /> == Translation == <br /> <br /> === [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> <br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> *[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]<br /> '''All edited translations are to be in British English.'''<br /> <br /> ===Appreciation===<br /> <br /> '''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5457 forum]''' <br /> <br /> ===Feedback===<br /> <br /> '''If you enjoyed the teaser, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5484 Feedback thread]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> <br /> :*17 September, 2012 - Teaser project initiated <br /> <br /> == The ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi'' series by Shiki Mizuchi ==<br /> <br /> === Volume 1 ===<br /> <br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Eco is a Dragon Girl]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Streets of Ansarivan]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack]]<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 2 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue-Initiation]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 3 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> <br /> === Volume 4 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 5 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 6 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 7 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 8 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 9 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 10 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator: <br /> *Project Supervisor: <br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> <br /> :*星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） (June 25, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3420-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 II (September 24, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3508-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士III (January 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3696-9<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士IV (April 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3895-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士V (July 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3975-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VI (October 25, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4271-7<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VII (January 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4374-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 VIII (April 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4548-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 IX (July 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4645-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 X (October 25, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4847-4<br /> <br /> [[Category:Teasers]] <br /> [[Category:MF Bunko J]]</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance:Volume3_Chapter7&diff=190313 Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter7 2012-09-21T04:51:43Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>{{Incomplete}}<br /> <br /> ==Chapter 7 - Valentia Holy Festival==<br /> <br /> As night fell, the Academy Square became crowded and noisy.<br /> <br /> The air was saturated with a captivating sweet fragrance. The delicious desserts were piled up on the altar like a mountain, plus the female students from the academy were performing the spirit blade dance ritual.<br /> <br /> "Speaking of which, where did she run off to?"<br /> <br /> Kamito sighed as he stared at the bag of chocolates Claire had left behind. Although he and Ellis were originally trying to look for Claire together, it was almost time for a shift change. They were forced to abandon the search for Claire in order to carry out a patrol in the «Wind» region .<br /> <br /> The Sylphid knight stared at chocolates that Kamito held with a complicated expression.<br /> <br /> "...................."<br /> <br /> "Ellis, what's wrong?"<br /> <br /> "N-Nothing is wrong. This whole area doesn't seem to have any problems."<br /> <br /> Ellis pretended to cough and hastily re-directed her line of sight elsewhere.<br /> <br /> Indeed, there wasn't much in terms of unusual activity.<br /> <br /> There were occasionally some drunken disturbances or pickpocketing, but that could be easily handled by the local security. What Kamito and Ellis were more concerned with, were the individual civilians who were not familiar with spirits who might invoke the wrath of the spirits by accident.<br /> <br /> While making offerings to the spirits, such incidents were not unknown.<br /> <br /> "This..... feels like we are on a date...."<br /> <br /> "Hmmm, what did you say?"<br /> <br /> "I didn't say anything! Stay alert and focus on the patrol!"<br /> <br /> The red faced Ellis angrily spoke.<br /> <br /> Kamito apologized, "I-I'm sorry."<br /> <br /> ''Hey, isn't Ellis the one not paying attention?''<br /> <br /> From earlier on, Ellis was not able to calm down, and was stealing glances at Kamito's face from the side, every now and then.<br /> <br /> Somehow, her manner of walking seemed unsteady and uncertain.<br /> <br /> Their shoulders coming so close together that he was not sure whether they were touching, and then her screaming 'Fuwaa', once again moving away from him - that kind of thing was repeated over and over.<br /> <br /> Because of that, they bumped into the people that they passed by many times.<br /> <br /> "Ellis, walking like that is dangerous."<br /> <br /> Unable to bear any longer, Kamito grabbed Ellis' hand,<br /> <br /> "......W-W-What are you doing, you insolent person!?"<br /> <br /> "Absolutely not, you were shivering pretty dangerously earlier and your hand feels hot. Do you have a fever?"<br /> <br /> "You, who do you think is responsible?"<br /> <br /> Ellis still held Kamito's hand, while repeatedly punching his shoulder.<br /> <br /> Staring at him, she furtively whispered.<br /> <br /> "You stole my first time, you must take responsibility!"<br /> <br /> "What?"<br /> <br /> As everyone heard the blushing Ellis, various pedestrians turned their heads to stare at the two.<br /> <br /> "Ellis! Don't say things that will make people misunderstand!"<br /> <br /> "No, this is not a mistake. This is my first time holding hands with a boy."<br /> <br /> "!?"<br /> <br /> ''Oh, so that's why.'' Kamito finally understood.<br /> <br /> Thinking carefully, Ellis was still a noble princess.<br /> <br /> Speaking of which, when they went out yesterday, Claire and everyone else all felt awkward holding hands. For ojou-samas like them, having their hand held by a boy is a pretty daring act.<br /> <br /> "Apologies, it's my fault."<br /> <br /> Just as Kamito was about to release her hand,<br /> <br /> Ellis blushed while looking away, still tightly holding his hand. "Ah, no, I don't mind, and I didn't mean to scare you."<br /> <br /> The soft feeling a girl's hands. With a feeling of calluses, evidence of extensive weapon practice, Ellis continued to walk slowly holding hands.<br /> <br /> "A guy, a guy's hand."<br /> <br /> "Yes."<br /> <br /> Hearing Kamito's reply, Ellis could not understand why she started laughing happily.<br /> <br /> "It doesn't feel so daring or shameful, holding a guy's hand."<br /> <br /> "Haha, yes." Kamito answered softly, while scratching his head with his free hand.<br /> <br /> To be honest, Kamito really didn't know what to say.<br /> <br /> From a moment ago, Ellis' large bust rested on his arm. Although the two of them were separated by her breastplate, the fullness of her chest could be easily felt. One could not help but stare at the armor to enjoy the sight of her body. For a young boy, the effect was downright irresistible.<br /> <br /> ''With such a hard body, why? Why is her body so soft?''<br /> <br /> With his heart beating hard and full of excitement, the two continued to walk down the street full of festive excitement. The entire street was illuminated by spirit ore, giving it a blinding brightness.<br /> <br /> Ellis' eyes started to glow at a small bear inside a display window, then her breath was stolen away after catching sight of a high class dinner gown at a different store.<br /> <br /> Kamito brought up yesterday's maid's outfit incident to tease Ellis, which instantly turned her face red with rage.<br /> <br /> "Hmm! Someone like me, isn't comparable with those kind of clothes anyway!"<br /> <br /> "No such thing. The Knight armor is great, but I want to see Ellis in these kind of clothes too."<br /> <br /> "What, what are you talking about?"<br /> <br /> With a cute frown, Ellis suddenly became very shy. That was not the look of a Sylphid knight, but more the look of an ordinary girl. Looking at her——<br /> <br /> Kamito suddenly had a question: "Hey, Ellis, why did you want to become a knight?"<br /> <br /> Her reason to become a knight, wasn't just because she was a child of the Fahrengart family.<br /> <br /> "................"<br /> <br /> Ellis slowly turned her face toward him.<br /> <br /> "At first it is because I wanted to follow my anune's  footsteps."<br /> <br /> "That Velsaria-senpai?"<br /> <br /> "That's right. Onee-sama is a amazing knight. While she is very strict, always practicing her sword art, but she never ceases in her quest to make herself a proper leader of the people.<br /> <br /> As if looking at something far, far away. She raised her head to look at the evening sky. <br /> <br /> “From when I was a child, I always tried to become a knight like anune. So when I joined the academy, I immediately joined the Sylphid knights.”<br /> <br /> " <br /> <br /> Suddenly, Ellis's tea-colored eyes turned hazy.<br /> <br /> "But.." she continued, <br /> <br /> "When I joined the academy, anune already changed. As if she was driven by something, she became obsessed with gaining power. Of course, I don't think that kind of life is wrong. Pursuing the highest form of spiritual power is not wrong. But now, she is no longer the knight I want to follow."<br /> <br /> "Something changed her?"<br /> <br /> Kamito begin to ask...<br /> <br /> Ellis bit her lips down, <br /> <br /> "I think, it was during the (untranslated) contest three years ago."<br /> <br /> "!?"<br /> <br /> Kamito couldn't help by exclaim.<br /> <br /> {{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter8}}</noinclude></div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seikoku_no_Ryuu_Kishi&diff=189322 Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi 2012-09-17T16:43:37Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>'''''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi''''' (星刻の竜騎士), lit. ''The Star Carved Dragon Knight'', also very well known as '''''Seikoku no Dragonar''''', is a Japanese light novel series written by Mizuchi Shiki (瑞智士記) and illustrated by Shimesaba Kohada (〆鯖コハダ). The series has currently 9 volumes and is published by MF Bunko J.<br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> Ansarivan Dragon Knight Acadamy is for boys and girls who had made a contract with dragons. Ash Blake had Seikokuon his hand, a proof of being a contractor but he didn't had any dragons for his partner. One day, dragon within him wakes up from certain incident. However, the dragon that appeared was different from other dragon. It wasn't in a form of a dragon but had a form of a girl!? "You are not my master, I'm the one who is your master", she says.<br /> <br /> Courtesy of FairGame<br /> <br /> == Translation == <br /> <br /> === [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> <br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> <br /> ===Appreciation===<br /> <br /> '''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5457 forum]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> <br /> :*17 September, 2012 - Teaser project initiated <br /> <br /> == ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi'' series by Mizuchi Shiki ==<br /> <br /> === Volume 1 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 2 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 3 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator: <br /> *Project Supervisor: <br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> <br /> :*星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） (MF文庫J) [文庫] (25 June, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3420-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 II (MF文庫J) (24 September, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3508-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士III (MF文庫J) (25 January, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3696-9<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士IV (MF文庫J)(25 April, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3895-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士V (MF文庫J) (25 July, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3975-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VI (MF文庫J) (25 October, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4271-7<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VII (MF文庫J) (25 January, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4374-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 VIII (25 April, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4548-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 IX (25 July, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4645-6<br /> <br /> == [[Category:Teasers]] ==<br /> == [[Category:MF Bunko J]] ==</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seikoku_no_Ryuu_Kishi&diff=189321 Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi 2012-09-17T16:38:23Z

<p>24.18.107.246: </p> <hr /> <div>'''''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi''''' (星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi (Doragunā)'', lit. ''The Star Carved Dragon Knight Dragonar''), also very well known as '''''Seikoku no Dragonar''''', is a Japanese light novel series written by Mizuchi Shiki (瑞智士記) and illustrated by Shimesaba Kohada (〆鯖コハダ). The series has currently 9 volumes and is published by MF Bunko J.<br /> <br /> == Story Synopsis ==<br /> Ansarivan Dragon Knight Acadamy is for boys and girls who had made a contract with dragons. Ash Blake had Seikokuon his hand, a proof of being a contractor but he didn't had any dragons for his partner. One day, dragon within him wakes up from certain incident. However, the dragon that appeared was different from other dragon. It wasn't in a form of a dragon but had a form of a girl!? "You are not my master, I'm the one who is your master", she says.<br /> <br /> Courtesy of FairGame<br /> <br /> == Translation == <br /> <br /> === [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===<br /> <br /> '''Translators are asked to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''<br /> <br /> ===Format Standards===<br /> <br /> '''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''<br /> *[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]<br /> <br /> ===Appreciation===<br /> <br /> '''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5457 forum]'''<br /> <br /> == Updates ==<br /> <br /> :*17 September, 2012 - Teaser project initiated <br /> <br /> == ''Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi'' series by Mizuchi Shiki ==<br /> <br /> === Volume 1 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 2 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> <br /> === Volume 3 ===<br /> <br /> :*Novel Illustrations<br /> :*[[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]<br /> <br /> ==Project Staff==<br /> <br /> *Project Administrator: <br /> *Project Supervisor: <br /> <br /> ===Translators===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> ===Editors===<br /> <br /> '''ACTIVE'''<br /> <br /> == Series Overview ==<br /> <br /> :*星刻の竜騎士（ドラグナー） (MF文庫J) [文庫] (25 June, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3420-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 II (MF文庫J) (24 September, 2010) ISBN 978-4-8401-3508-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士III (MF文庫J) (25 January, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3696-9<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士IV (MF文庫J)(25 April, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3895-6<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士V (MF文庫J) (25 July, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-3975-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VI (MF文庫J) (25 October, 2011) ISBN 978-4-8401-4271-7<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士VII (MF文庫J) (25 January, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4374-5<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 VIII (25 April, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4548-0<br /> :*星刻の竜騎士 IX (25 July, 2012) ISBN 978-4-8401-4645-6<br /> <br /> == [[Category:Teasers]] ==<br /> == [[Category:MF Bunko J]] ==</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Drowzycow&diff=188113 User talk:Drowzycow 2012-09-13T17:28:17Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* SAO */</p> <hr /> <div>===Campione===<br /> Hi, thank you for editing Campione. Just a minor suggestion: could you try to consolidate your edits (at least by "part" if not by chapter) instead of doing 20 or so small edits consecutively? Thanks and keep up the good work! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 04:30, 10 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ===SAO===<br /> In response to your edit note: it's 'senpai'　先輩 in kanji, believe.<br /> <br /> Somewhere along the long the line I thought sempai might be associated with females and senpai for males. Definitely seen the use of sempai elsewhere before so wouldn't necessarily dismiss it as a typo--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow#top|talk]]) 11:19, 13 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Actually, there is really no "m" in Japanese. There's 'ma', 'mi', 'mu', 'me', 'mo'... but the closest Japanese phoneme to the English 'm' is 'n'. The word 'senpai' is spelled in hiragana as せんぱい(se/n/pa/i). That's why some loan words like 'computer' are pronounced strangely コンピュータ (ko/n/pyu/ta).</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Drowzycow&diff=188112 User talk:Drowzycow 2012-09-13T17:27:35Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* SAO */</p> <hr /> <div>===Campione===<br /> Hi, thank you for editing Campione. Just a minor suggestion: could you try to consolidate your edits (at least by "part" if not by chapter) instead of doing 20 or so small edits consecutively? Thanks and keep up the good work! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 04:30, 10 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> ===SAO===<br /> In response to your edit note: it's 'senpai'　先輩 in kanji, believe.<br /> <br /> Somewhere along the long the line I thought sempai might be associated with females and senpai for males. Definitely seen the use of sempai elsewhere before so wouldn't necessarily dismiss it as a typo--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow#top|talk]]) 11:19, 13 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> Actually, there is really no "m" in Japanese. There's 'ma', 'mi', 'mu', 'me', 'mo'... but the closest Japanese phoneme to the English 'm' is 'n'. The word 'senpai' is spelled in hiragana as せのあい(se/n/pa/i). That's why some loan words like 'computer' are pronounced strangely コンピュータ (ko/n/pyu/ta).</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Drowzycow&diff=188087 User talk:Drowzycow 2012-09-13T15:51:25Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* Campione */</p> <hr /> <div>===Campione===<br /> Hi, thank you for editing Campione. Just a minor suggestion: could you try to consolidate your edits (at least by "part" if not by chapter) instead of doing 20 or so small edits consecutively? Thanks and keep up the good work! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 04:30, 10 September 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> In response to your edit note: it's 'senpai'　先輩 in kanji, believe.</div>

24.18.107.246 https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Campione!:Volume_1_Chapter7&diff=174316 Talk:Campione!:Volume 1 Chapter7 2012-08-01T19:54:52Z

<p>24.18.107.246: /* Athena + Medusa */</p> <hr /> <div>Bonus Translator Note: Greek Gods are assholes, Zeus particularly so; but even with everything considered, such interpretation of the origin of dragons is pretty... 'creative' ヽ(´ー｀)ノ. Anyhow, some delays expected on this chapter's progress, as Athena is a particular pain to translate -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 11:40, 15 April 2012 (CDT)<br /> <br /> == Athena + Medusa ==<br /> <br /> Wait, I still dont get why they say Medusa + Athena are the same person when in actual Mythology, wasn't Athena the one who *cursed* Medusa in the first place? (And then send Perseus with her shield or something to kill Medusa) ._.<br /> or is the author just using creative license here :d?<br /> <br /> --<br /> No, he's saying that the Greek legends of Athena, Medusa, Perseus, Metes, etc are all derivative of older mythologies going all the way back to the earth-snake-life-death goddesses.</div>

24.18.107.246